Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
My Best Friend's Boyfriend Fucks Me

... so it should't have happened . Gemma was my best friend & although we
had flirted with each other on occasion I ... partly because Paul (
boyfriend ) had phoned & hinted that there might still be a chance for us but
mainly cos me & gemma ... ... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 317  |  
91%
  |  1

Me & Alisha

Okay so I had such fun writing the other story about my young crush, the lusty and sultry vixen Ashley, that I wanted to write another story. This one details a time with my so-called “best” female friend, and me snuggling with her in her bed late one night. We were both horny as fuck since we were sex addicts, but we were best friends and didn't want to ruin our close friendship so neither of us made a move on one another. Well, after we supposedly both dozed off, she had her ass pressed against my crotch pretty tightly, cuddling up against me body-to-body, and I was holding her, only my cock was hard feeling her ass against me, and, finally, one thing led to another…

------------------------------

I met Alisha back in high school. My high school had a separate campus for freshman located just on the outskirts of town, and some k**s caught an early bus before the bell rang to travel into town to take classes over at the “senior” campus in the morning, and then come back to the freshman campus for the rest of the day. I was one of those k**s. I believe I was taking French 1. Well, anyways, a fellow goofball classmate who smoked pot and listened to rap like me introduced me to his circle of older friends over at the senior campus. I think he was taking Wellness 1, which is a Health course. I didn’t know anybody older over there, so I hung out with them that year. They were pretty much social outcasts, I mean some of them played in the school band and the others weren’t at all popular. These people were totally not my kind of people, I mean, I didn’t hang with the jocks and cheerleaders but I knew a few. I was more the class clown who everyone made fun of in good spirit, never got his homework done, and you could catch me in stoner circles literally right down the block from school on breaks and lunch, always getting busted for being off-campus. So I knew everybody because at least one of your friends, no matter what kind of high school clique you were from, would secretly smoke weed on the down-low every now and then, and they would all get it from somewhere… Chicks and dudes, I knew someone from every type of circle. So I was cool with everyone and they were cool with me, or they heard about me from their friends and they knew I was cool.

Anyways, enough about me in high school, that’s not really what this is about. So one of the chicks in this group of outcasts, her name was Alisha, and she was a sophomore, taking Wellness with my friend that year. Well I got the impression that my friend liked her, so that was cool with me because I was into other things, like leaving their hangout in the cafeteria before school to go down the street and get baked with the stoners in my French class, which of course made that class much more difficult! Well, the next year when I crossed over to the senior campus as a sophomore, I felt like a loner. Like I said, I didn’t know anybody older, and all my friends had their own unique circles, I was just the funny dude in their class they came to when they wanted to smoke out. Well I’m walking down the hall one day minding my own business, heading to class, and I hear my name being shouted down the intersecting hall by two females. I look over at the other hallway and I see Alisha from last year and her friend who I really didn’t like all that much. I was kinda happy to see Alisha, since she was a familiar face and someone who I could get along with, but her friend was dorky and chubby and that’s the last thing you want to be seen with around your high school. Not to be mean, I mean she was also very annoying. I told Alisha what’s up, let’s meet up on lunch break, and went to attend my classes. Basically I got to know her better that year, and the rest of the time throughout high school, she started liking me a helluva lot. She was very flirtatious with me, and I was more the friend type, because she came from a troubled home where her dad was an alcoholic and I think he beat her sometimes, so I felt sorry for her and always gave her hugs, showed love that way.

Well my story picks up years later, as of which we were both moved out of our parents houses, I was living in a shared one-bedroom apartment with my girlfriend, B. I was 17 and she was 16 and we were fucking like jackrabbits anytime we got a chance (sometimes all night!), while we also held jobs and I went to school at the community college part time. I know that’s pretty young to be living together, but her parents kicked her out while we were dating so she crashed with my parents in the living room for a month before I got a low income apartment, and she paid her way working at Burger King. So as I went to go get my checkup on food stamps one day (I couldn’t afford food for the both of us, and she didn’t make a whole lot off minimum wage), I ran in to my old pal Alisha. It was such a small world! I told her that I was living with my girl and what apartments, and she said, whoa that’s crazy I’m moving in those same ones, this apt #. I was like, say what? After I thought about which apartment number she had said, I realized that that is right to the left of me in the building facing my kitchen. I was living in an upstairs one-bedroom apartment, which was a one story square box. She was going to move into the two-bedroom two story apartment currently vacant, one of the upstairs bedroom windows directly facing my kitchen window. I was shocked, and surprisingly didn’t think any dirty thoughts about our facing windows.

Well we had some fun times living next to each other, and my girlfriend surprisingly liked her, too. My girlfriend B was a borderline bisexual, but I never put that into play really, I guess because B was with me. So we’d go down to her apartment, which if we walked out of our apartment and down the stairs, we’d swing a left and walk down the pathway a few feet and there was her back sliding glass door. Easy access. We would all get d***k and laugh and smoke cigarettes outside, sometimes BBQ, just have good old times. I guess she actually came into her bedroom naked after getting out of the shower one time, and looked out her window and I was in the kitchen making something to eat! I never saw her though, much to my dismay. One day B came up with a scheme. She wanted to seduce Alisha in her apartment, and then have me come down after and we’d all have sex. Sounds like a sweet deal. You, your girl, and your female friend? Not YOUR GIRL’S female friend either – YOUR female friend. It would totally be different for me. We planned it out, and for the occasion I had a friend pick up some liquor for me, I think we made screwdrivers, with two kinds of juice, orange juice and g**** juice. Well we went down there together, B and I, and the OJ was getting to my stomach so I switched to the g**** ones, that was a hell of a lot better. We were all sitting on the couch sipping on our plastic cups and watching the end of some lame-ass movie. I wasn’t getting d***k at all, and I had two cups already, the second one my girl refilled for me. At least, I didn’t THINK I was getting d***k. Then I asked if they wanted another refill, they both said hell yeah, and I went to stand up off the couch. I kept going. I was so dizzy when I stood up that I couldn’t stop my momentum and ran right into her TV stand, which split my shin open but I couldn’t even feel it. I grabbed their cups and walked into the kitchen to refill. By the third cup I was pretty woozy, but still in control of my actions. I could fuck the shit out of both of them right then and do all sorts of crazy stuff if I wanted to. But someone had to break the ice first, and so far all we had been doing was pretending to watch this lame movie and really thinking about fucking each other.

We decided that B and I were going to spend the night, and we ended up all helping Alisha to take the cushions off the couch and pulling out the hide-a-bed. Once we were on that, we relaxed way more. I started getting more friendly, and so did B, to the point where Alisha stood up, stated that it was hot in herre, and asked if it would be okay if she took her top off. B said fuck yeah and I said go for it girl, and she did. It was the first time I had seen her boobs in the three years I had known her, although I sensed B had seen them the day before… Her titties were a little heavy but still firm, and her areolas were small but egg shaped around her nipples, and dark red just like her lips, which meant that her pussy lips had to be dark red, too. Her nipples were poking straight out. She let my girlfriend grope them, and as B was sitting between us, I had to wait my turn. Finally B was done caressing her breast, and I was able to reach over B and squeeze Alisha’s firm titty. I groped it softly, and her nipple became so erect, then I looked up at her and she was just looking at me, head somewhat down, staring straight into my eyes and smiling at me. It’s that look you get from a girl when they want to fuck you. I think B saw it too, and she threw her arms up between us, so that my hand flew off my friend’s tit and back into my space. B said something along the lines of she didn’t want to do this anymore and the party’s over. She was uncomfortable with it all of a sudden, when it was her idea in the first place. B knew that Alisha and I went back and were really close friends, and I think that it intimidated her a little, she wanted to have sex with her but she didn’t want me to. I don’t know why, but she thought I loved her or something, she probably felt like if I had sex with her, I’d keep doing it when she wasn’t there, or I’d leave B for her. So being the gentleman I am, I said that’s fine, but I think Alisha was a little disappointed, but tried not to show it. We stayed the night anyway, and all slept right there next to each other, I think hoping that it would still happen. Alisha had later told me that B’s hands were wrapped around her tits the whole night. In the morning, B got dressed for work and got pissed when I didn’t follow her up the stairs to go sl**p in our own bed while she went off for work. Honestly, I wasn’t even thinking like that. I mean it was like 7:00 in the morning and I was a lousy d***k, she woke me up but I just closed my eyes and instantly fell back asl**p. Alisha continued to lay there topless. Basically I was so hungover that even if I wanted to roll over right then and start kissing her and slip my dick in her and pound the shit out of her pussy while my girl was away at work, I would probably have not been the best fuck at that moment. So I didn’t say anything and a few hours later I went home.

Well me and B finally got evicted from that place, I guess we got three noise complaints and that’s enough to evict. They said they never heard me except one time when I opened my windows on a sunny day and played some music. It was due to her cuz she was a loud mouthed 16 year old who yelled whenever we would argue or have a fight. So I broke it off cuz she had to move back home 15 miles away, and moved out the day after the pink slip was on our door. I stayed at the apartment for the last month, drinking beers going through tough times, and visited Alisha downstairs quite frequently. She was my best friend in high school, and we were always there for each other. I had been with B for a year, it didn’t get to me that much cuz she was a bitch a lot of the times and had secretly gotten into hardcore d**gs the last few months we were together, lying and everything. Anyways when I had to leave that place I begged my parents to take me back in, and the deal was I could stay in the RV trailer but had to pay a small rent. Well that never quite worked out, I would be in between jobs every few months, but I always gave my mom like $100.00 in grocery money whenever she’d go shopping, cuz I still had my food stamps. So longer story short, my dad got pissed at me for being 18, almost 19 and not holding down a steady job and kicked me out after shortly under a year when my last job opportunity didn’t come through.

Since I had nowhere to go, I packed my shit and went to Alisha’s. She was still living there in that apartment, and said I could crash for a few weeks. That 2-3 weeks was when I really got to know her well. She would always make a point to tell me that she didn’t wear underwear, this I already knew being her best friend who was a guy, and wore dresses to entice me. One day she told me don’t look and bent over her coffee table to tie her shoe while her ass was pointed at my face. Yeah, right. I looked. Her pussy was peeking out the bottom of her dress, and suddenly my dick got hard inside my pants and bulged alongside the crotch area of my jeans. I just stared at her pussy for as long as she was turned with her back to me, and when I sensed that she was done tying her shoe, I turned my head away like I hadn’t been looking. Of course, she was playing sexual head games with me and I was liking it. I would sl**p in her bed with her, as I had done many times before, and we would either cuddle or she would sl**p alone as she had to be up early for work. I could tell that she was horny and so was I, problem was we were so horny for each other, just none of us had made the right move yet. We had been sexually frustrated for the whole time I stayed there with her, that we had both been masturbating secretly when the other wasn’t there. I came back one time and she took off for work, only for me to go into her room for something after she left, it smelled a little musty, and right there on her messy bed was her baby blue vibrator with the covers all sprawled about, and the sheet had a wet spot in one area. I don't think she left that there for me to see purposely, she had been running late for work so she had left in a hurry. Yeah, too busy playing with her pussy, had made her late for her job. We still hadn’t had sex yet, but our loins were aching for each other. I guess we both were too afraid to make that first move on our best friend. The next night she had a party and her young high school s****r came over with a bunch of friends who stayed the night on the floor, and I slept with her in her bed as usual. But during the party everyone was drinking and having a good time...and then she put one of her newly bought pornos on at the conversation of the matter. We were sitting down, and as we all watched the guy on the porno DVD fuck the shit out of this shaved slut, I slighty turned my head and looked over at Alisha. I sensed that she could see me looking at her through her peripheral line of vision, but she didn't glance back. She just kept staring straight at the television, like playing a game with me like she didn't know I was staring at her in lust. I looked her body up and down for a few seconds, then I turned my head back away. She didn’t come upstairs to her bed until I was fast asl**p, or at least she thought I was asl**p, cuz soon after she undressed down to her nightwear and climbed in bed, I silently woke but made her think I was still sl**ping, I wanted to see what she would do. She wrapped her arm around me and moved her body in close, her head was near my neck, like a couple cuddling. I wanted to kiss her and show her that I loved her with my lips and my body, but I continued to pretend to be asl**p. She stayed there like that for a while, and I actually did doze off, but suspiciously I thought I felt her hand exploring down below as I nodded off…

The next night was when the payoff happened. We had an eventful day as usual, laughing and being close friends and going out to eat, etc. Well that night, I climbed into her bed as she went to go take a shower. Her panties were on the floor so I decided I’d pick them up and see if I could be able to smell her pussy off them. I could smell a slight scent, but not much as she really didn’t wear undies, but enough that it made my dick hard. When I slept with her, I only wore boxer shorts to bed. So my dick was protruding through the hole in my boxers, and I started rubbing it thinking about her in the shower naked and faintly having just smelled her pussy scent. Well all this pent up sexual energy and not having fucked her, I was horny as hell. I laid on her bed and got my dick real big and hard as I stroked it loud and fast. I heard her get out of the shower, so I stopped and put it back inside the hole in my boxers, and got under the covers to hide my massive erection.

She came out of the bathroom ready for bed, her night gear on, having changed in the bathroom since she wasn’t comfortable yet changing or being completely naked in front of me. Her night wear consisted of a regular shirt and very small shorts, from what I could tell during the nights nothing underneath. She crawled in bed and didn’t press her body to mine, but laid next to me. I still secretly had a hard-on underneath the covers, and we were both laying on our sides and I was facing her back. Her fresh and clean aroma after showering wasn’t helping matters much. I tried like hell to will it down, but like I said, pent up sexual energy. So after about 20 minutes, I don’t know why, but I moved in close to her body and pressed my cock against her. I started slowly thrusting my hard stiff cock up against her booty. At first I felt no response and thought that she must have fallen asl**p, but then all of a sudden, just slightly, I felt her ass grind back against my cock. I kept grinding her ass and she kept moving her ass with it, obviously feeling how big it was. It was getting harder now, too, us simulating the act of fucking like that. She didn’t move her head at all or turn her body in my direction or say anything, she just laid there like she had been with her ass slowly moving with my rhythm.

I put my hand on her hip and pushed it against her ass slow and hard. Then I reached around her and groped her titty. Her nip was poking through her t-shirt like crazy, I cupped her titty and started to squeeze ever so gently, and I could feel her hard nipple poking against my palm. All of a sudden my hard dick fell out of my boxers through the hole, and I noticed, but just kept on grinding it into her ass pretty hard, and continued squeezing her breast over her shirt. I silently heard her whisper, “yeah…” and that was it. I brought my hand back around and with my other hand I yanked down her shorts just below her ass. I gripped my big dick and poking beneath her ass, I searched for the entrance to her vagina. I found it easily, given how wet she was underneath, her hole was soaking wet! I pushed it in deep, and her head went up and back, and she let out a silent “oh, god” and I held her hips as I pushed it in and out of her pussy for the first time ever, then went to town thrusting it deep inside her as I really tried to ram her pussy nice and hard. She began moaning very sexy with each thrust, whispering quietly the whole time. “Oh, oh…oh, oh, oh…yeah…oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…”

This was turning me on a great deal. I always fantasized about Alisha and seeing her naked, wanting so badly to see her pussy between her legs, wondering if she shaved or trimmed a landing strip, and I always wanted her to see my big hard dick, but I never thought my dreams would ever come true. I just always masturbated when I imagined in my mind what her pussy looks like, and it made my dick incredibly long and so fucking hard. And now here I was, sticking my big dick in my best friend who had an incredibly wet pussy for me, after touching her titty for less than a minute, and she was obviously enjoying my dick inside her insatiably. I could cum at any minute for simply having my dreams come true and having my raging hard-on inside Alisha, my best friend for three years who was really a close and good friend. I kept pushing my dick in and out of her smooth tunnel, and as I did, my belly was slapping against her ass, making a loud smacking noise as I fucked her. “Oh, yeah…oh, oh, oh…” She was still whispering cute little moans. I had to stop for a second cuz I was incredibly turned on listening to her pleasure and feeling her mushy wet pussy on my dick, and after jacking off earlier for five minutes while she was in the shower, my cum rose easily. As I stopped, I pulled out of her and she pulled her shorts all the way off, then I climbed on top of her as she turned around to face me and now we were in missionary position. She put her arms around my neck and kissed me softly on my lips, and I kissed her back. After our first kiss, which was long, gentle and so sweet, she told me to go get a condom from her bathroom medicine cabinet, which I did.

I opened the Lifestyles condom and put it on in the bathroom, taking my boxers off so I was completely naked. Thankfully it was a Magnum. I returned to find her taking her top off and throwing it on the floor, also completely naked, then covering back up inside the covers. I slid in underneath them too as I climbed back in bed, and laid back on top of her, and we were suddenly kissing again, this time full-fledged making out and playing with each other’s tongues. It was getting pretty hot and heavy with the kissing, and I started exploring more of her body with my hands while we Frenched each other. I groped her right breast and felt up her nipple. She was loving it. “Mmmrphh,” she would exclaim while her tongue was in my mouth. I took my hand and moved her hair out of the way and held her face as I kissed her one final time. Then I retracted my lips and put my hand tightly around my still hard dick. “Do it,” she said. I plunged it so hard into her wet dripping vagina, she tilted her head back but said nothing. I then proceeded to fuck her slippery hole non-stop as I grabbed her ass underneath us and she squirmed and groaned in delight.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes…fuck…oh, fuck…don’t stop, don’t stop…oh.” I was having a hard time listening to her and feeling how good my dick felt in her slippery wet pussy. It felt SOOO GOOD. It just glided in and out so easily, her wetness enveloped me. I took it out and she begged me to keep giving it to her, but I came up on my knees and proceeded to bring her up, too. She got the drift and did what I wished as I turned her around on her hands and knees as the covers slipped off us. I looked at her naked ass and pussy and I immediately jammed it back into her dripping lips. Thinking about the time I caught her vibrator and wet sheets after she had just masturbated, I violently thrusted my 9 incher into her, and she began to moan loudly. “Take it,” I said. “Take this dick, Alisha...oh yeah...” “I’m taking it,” she muttered, in the middle of her sexy moans. Her pussy was making very loud squishy sounds as I fucked her hard. “You like it, don’t you?” I asked her, as I pushed it deeper into her vulva. “I love it!” she exclaimed. "Fuck me...keep fucking me." I slapped her on the ass as I held her hips and fucked her at a nice steady rhythm. “Faster,” she said, “oh, yeah...oh...oh, yes...Harder!” I pulled her hips into my dick as I furiously thrust my huge throbbing dick all the way in, fucked her pussy so fucking deep, and smacked her on the ass again. “You horny fucking dirty girl,” I scolded her as I slapped her ass cheek again, then slapped it another time, “give me your pussy like I've always wanted!” I think that really turned her on more when I said that. I rammed her pussy rough and hard. “Oh, yeah! Take me! Yeah! Oh, gawd, don’t stop! Oh, my god…,” she cried in moans of pleasure. She then began gasping in high pitches and cried out to me, “Give it to me…oh, yeah…” I continued to ram it into her wet, squishy, soft mushy hole as the bed rocked back and forth loudly. The neighbors on that side of the wall I bet could definitely hear us, we were being so loud and it was like 2:00 in the morning. But I just kept fucking the shit out of her. My belly kept slapping her ass making that smacking sound as I fucked her really fast and my balls kept hitting her clit. “Keep taking this big fucking dick in your pussy!” I told her. “Just bend over and feel this fucking huge cock inside you!” “OH, yeah, yeah, yeah…Oh, God!...oh, oh, oh, oh, oh…OH, OH, OH!” Another smack on her ass. “Yeah, don’t stop, don’t stop, oh…my…god…oh…oh…oh, oh, oh, yes, I’m gonna cum!” She was being really loud now, like almost yelling instead of moaning. But I loved every minute of it. My dick was pulsating inside her, and my cum had risen almost to the point of no return. I fucked her so hard and so fast now, her wet walls were all liquidey from her pussy juice just overflowing my dick. I pumped it inside her really fast as I held her thighs bent over her. I whispered in her ear, “You sexy horney bitch! I always masturbate thinking about you, and you've always made my dick... so... fucking... BIG!!!” Well I guess she liked hearing that, combined with me fucking her pussy just how she liked it, cuz she started cumming right after I confessed that to her. “Oh, my God! YES, I’M CUMMING, OHHH YES, OH... OH GOD I’M CUMMING ALL OVER YOUR DICK! Oh, Fuck yeah...” Her pussy juices flooded my big, almost-10-inch dick and her walls started raining liquids. I felt the pressure of that against my super-sensitive dick, along with the insides of her pussy contracting and retracting as she orgasmed and released her cum, and combined with her loud shouting when she came, and all of a sudden I was cumming with her. I thrust my hard-on into her deep as fuck as my dick exploded and ejected my cum, shooting into the condom I was wearing. She felt my dick twitch and pulse as I spurted my hot cum out, and she grinded into it as I came hard inside her. It was so sensually erotic and the room smelled like sex because of our powerful orgasms and all the cum we both released, hers leaking out her vulva and dripping onto the bed, leaving wet spots on the sheets. We both collapsed onto each other and just breathed real deep and tried to recover from our hot, sweaty sex with each other for the first time. We had just taken our closeness with each other and friendship to a whole 'nother level.

After a few minutes, we kissed each other gently and lay naked next to each other the whole night through. We fucked many more times during the time that I stayed there with her, but we only kissed when we fucked and we never showed any public displays of affection other than hugging and things like that. We were friends first and foremost, best friends, and I guess we never talked about it, but we just acted like that. Best friends during the day, fucking each other like crazy during the night. We both loved each other, though, and we had always wanted to jump each other's bones, but when we finally did it was a secret thing, friends with benefits. Which made us cum so much harder when we did fuck. I learned that she was sexually uninhibited, she had been shy at first but once we had sex that first night, she slowly started getting more comfortable with her sexuality around me. She liked being on top and riding my dick up and down like a cowgirl, and she liked it when I fucked her hard and rough from behind, and liked me smacking her ass and telling her what a dirty, horny, nasty girl she was for taking my dick like a slut. I also learned that her pussy squirted a little when she came, and is why she flooded my cock that night when she orgasmed. After I moved on, we would sometimes send naked photo messages to each other on our cell phones. Seeing her naked pussy on my phone always tempted me to find the nearest restroom and bust out my hard dick and stroke away so fast while I stared at the pic of her wet, beautiful pussy. Then while I masturbated, I would take a picture of my huge throbbing dick and send it to her. Staring at her pussy, I always came a whole lot, and so hard. We always kissed and made out like we were in love when we’d have sex, but we just never became boyfriend/girlfriend. I think she always wanted to remain there on the side, like fuck buddy friends we could always go to if we needed a booty call. Sadly, we lost touch a few years ago and I haven’t heard from her since.... Continue»
Posted by Sexylongcockfromaff 5 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 1941  |  
74%
  |  7

Me Bird Luvs Watchin' Cock Action Wiv Me &

© Robbie Webb 2012

Me, my bird Karina, and my gay mate Gavin, we have a fantastic time when we get together. We get together and once we’ve had a few beers we chill out. I’ve known Gavin for years. Knew him long before I met my bird.

When my mate found out I met Karina he was really upset inside. I could tell. He didn’t show it though. Said he was made up for me. Thing is, Gavin had always had this thing about me. He’d fancied me for years. He’d never actually said it, never actually said the words. But it was obvious. We both knew. And he knew that I knew he fancied me. We just never said nothing about it. We just stayed the best of friends and we loved each other.

So yeah, it hurt him when he found out that I had a girlfriend, someone who meant more to me than what he did. I think deep down inside, I think he may have thought that one day he could be with me. I don’t know. I just got that feeling with him. Whatever, it was really sad for him the day he found out about me and Karina.

I’d only been with my bird for a couple of months when I told her about how Gavin felt about me and how close we were as mates. At first she just laughed but then I told her that me and Gavin were really, really close mates and that we really did mean the world to each other and she stopped laughing and said she was sorry for being so insensitive.

A few nights later while I was giving her a good seeing to, she just came out with it, the dirty bitch.

“How about if you and Gavin had sex while I watched?”

Fuck me. I was almost close to cumming anyway but when she said that I shot my spunky load right up her pussy. Then she had one of her deafening orgasms. Fuck me, I’m sure they were getting louder. I might have to buy myself a pair of ear plugs.

After we both got our breaths back I said, “What made you think about Gavin just as we were about to reach one of our earth shattering thingies?”

“Dunno. Just thought of him.”

“Yeah. And me.”

“Yeah. You and Gavin.”

“Me and Gavin having sex? You having a laugh?”

“Was that just the loudest orgasmic scream what I just did then or what?”

“Yeah it fucking was. I’ll have tinnitus if I stay with you for much longer, you crazy bitch.”

“Yeah and why was it the loudest orgasmic scream ever?”

“Coz you’re a mad cow?”

“No, coz I was thinking about you and Gavin getting jiggy.”

“Are you on d**gs?”

“No but I’m high as a kite thinking about you two.”

“So what do you want us to do then? Just wank each other off?”

“Wank each other off my arse! I want you to have proper sex. Cock sucking at the very least. I’m horny as fuck again now just thinking about it. Come here.”

And she only went back on my cock, started bouncing up and down on my cock, got it nice and stiff again with her tight little pussy. That’s when I knew she really meant it about me and Gavin. Thing is, me and Gavin had wanked each other off before, just like lots of mates do, so yeah – the thought of doing things with my gay mate while my bird watched got me well excited. Me and my bird fucked all night thinking about it.

I phoned Gavin up the next day and told him what Karina had said to me and at first he thought I was messing about. Took me a while to convince him that I was being deadly serious. Took him a while for his breathing to return to normal. He was well up for it. I knew just how much this would mean to him. I knew he would rather me and him made love together with nobody else around, just the two of us but just the thought of having sex with me, even though it was for my girlfriend’s pervey pleasure, was enough to make him shoot his jizz there and then.

He tried to make out it was no big deal.

“Yeah ok. I’ll have a wank with you while your bird watches. Should be a laugh.”

Don’t forget, we had wanked each other off before.

“BNo, mate. I’m not talking about wanking.”

“Eh? You’ve lost me now.”

“She’s well pervey my bird, mate.”

“That’s why you’re with her, innit?”

“She wants us to suck each other’s cocks, maybe do more.”

“Fuck! Yes! Yes!”

“Mate?”

“Oh…er…yeah, well…whatever…”

“Mate?”

“What?”

“Go on, mate. Have a good wank. Sexy!”

“I am, don’t worry.”

I was really looking forward to this now. I knew it would mean the world to Gavin and yeah, it’d be a lot of fun. Me and Gavin sucking each other’s cocks while my bird watched.

My mate, he only went and shot his big load while I was talking to him over the phone. I heard all his wanking groaning noises in my ear, bless him.

The next day we were in my flat – me, my bird and my gay mate.

After two bottles of lager my bird said, “Right, come on then. Let’s see some cock action with you two horny boys.”

Me and my bird were on the sofa. Gavin was sitting in the chair. I told him to come and sit next to me. I gave him a smile, put my hand out.

“Come here, mate.”

But he got up and he left the room, went in the kitchen. My bird looked a bit disappointed. And so was I. What was this. He wasn’t chickening out, was he?

My bird looked well pissed off.

“Am I not gonna see any cock action then or what?”

I gave her a frown.

“Don’t be harsh on him. He’s a bit shy, that’s all. It’s you scaring him off.”

“What the fuck have I done?”

“Your skirt’s halfway up your fanny!”

“Has he gone home or what? Where is he? Gavin!”

“What?”

“Are you all right, cock?”

I shook me head.

“Course he’s all right. Leave him alone.”

“But I wanna see some cock on cock action.”

“I know what’ll get him going.”

While my mate was out of the room I got naked.

“He’ll not be able to resist this.”

I stroked my cock till it got well stiff. I sat there next to my bird on the sofa bollock naked with my hot cock on bone. My bird opened another bottle of lager and waited for my mate to come back into the room.

I sat there slowly wanking my cock.

My bird downed half of the bottle.

“I don’t think he’s coming back. His bottle’s gone. So’s mine nearly. Fuck me, you don’t get much in these bottles, do you?”

“It’s you. You’re a fucking alcoholic!”

Then my mate Gavin, he came back into the room and he’d only gone and taken all his clothes off. The sexy bastard was bollock naked like me, and his cock was hard. He just came walking in dead proud like, his stiff dick bobbing up and down. He was showing it off big time, showing off his big dick to me and my bird.

I was well pleased.

My bird’s eyes almost popped out of her head.

I gave my mate a big smile.

“You rude boy, you!”

“Yeah. I am.”

He laughed and he just stood there with his hands on his hips, his hips pushed forward. This was well sexy. He’s got a nice big cock, my mate Gavin. Nice and fat. It’s got a nice upward curve and his bell-end is well big and shiny. And he was showing it off big time.

My bird, it was like her eyes were glued to it.

“Nice dick, Gavin.”

“Do you like it them?”

“Oh it’s lovely.”

“Thanks.”

She looked at me.

“Better than yours.”

“Thanks a fucking lot, bitch!”

I gave my mate a playful smack on the bum.

“Yeah. Nice cock mate.”

Like I said, I’d seen it before, wanked it off before but my bird didn’t know that.

Gavin looked at my boner.

“Yours is nice as well.”

My bird finished off her third bottle of lager.

“Awh, listen to you two saying how nice each other’s cocks are. That’s well sweet.”

Gavin smiled.

I shook my head.

“She’s pissed, mate.”

Gavin just stood there stroking his cock up and down nice and slow. I sat there next to my bird stroking my cock up and down nice and slow.

It’s like my bird was watching the final at Wimbledon. She was transfixed, her eyes going back and to from my cock to Gavin’s cock, my cock, Gavin’s cock.

I got on the floor, lay on my side with my back to my bird. I pushed my spread arse towards Gavin. I felt well dirty. Me and my gay mate were gonna have sex while my bird watched.

I felt Gavin’s hands on my back. His hands were nice and warm and he had a proper gentle touch, ran his fingertips nice and soft over my skin, sent tingles all over my body. Fuck me, he was more gentle than my bird. He ran his hands over my back and then my mate, my gay mate, he…I felt his tongue on my arse. Nice and wet and warm it was on the most private part of my body. My bird had never done that to me. I’d never wanted her to. Never ever thought about it. At first it felt a bit weird. I thought: What’s he doing that for?

My bird nearly choked on her lager.

“He’s licking your fucking arse!”

“I know he is. I can feel it.”

“Is that what gay boys do then?”

Gavin gave her a thumbs-up.

“Oh, well you learn something every day. Carry on, gay boys.”

Like I said, it felt weird at first but then once I got used to it, it felt dead nice. And the more he licked it the better it felt and I got these amazing feelings I’d never had before, especially when he started flicking his tongue around my hole. And when he actually stuck his tongue inside me…oh fuck!

I sounded like my bird, the way I was groaning but I couldn’t help it: it felt so good. My mate Gavin, he gave me a good rimming while my girlfriend watched. My mate rimmed my arse. We didn’t plan on this happening. It just happened. I thought me and my mate were just gonna wank each other off but no, he got his tongue right up my bum.

I looked at my bird, my mate’s tongue buried up my bum.

“Why can’t you do this to me?”

“Fuck off!”

“Why not?”

“You do it to me.”

“All right then. I will. Later.”

My bird opened another bottle

“Go on, Gavin! Lick his bum! Eat his fucking arse, mate!”

Gavin got my bumhole all wet with his tongue. All straight lads should try this, get a gay friend to give ‘em a good rimming. They don’t know what they’re missing.

Then the alcohol really went to my bird’s head.

“Stick your cock up my boyfriend’s arse, Gavin!”

I held my hands in the air.

“Whoa! Whoa! Don’t I get a say in this?”

“Do you fuck! Just give him your arse, you big girl!”

I was up for that. I was a bit scared but yeah, I’d do that for my bird. To be honest, I thought I’d be the one shagging Gavin but no, if my girlfriend wanted to see Gavin shagging me then that’s what she’d see. And anyway, Gavin’s tongue felt amazing up my bum, just think what it’d feel like with his cock up inside me.

Next thing Gavin took his tongue away from my arsehole. I heard him spitting on his dick. My bird was getting proper excited now. She got in real close.

“I’ve gotta see this, boys!”

Gavin got in position behind me and I felt the head of his cock touching my bumhole. Oh fuck, my heart was racing. I ws breathing real fast and heavy. Gavin was a bit concerned.

“You ok, mate?”

“Yeah, never felt better. Get it inside me, mate.”

My mate, he pushed the head of his dick against my bumhole and…

“Oh fuck!!!”

“You ok?”

“Oooh yeah! Don’t stop! Push it in! Get it in there, mate!”

My mate, his cock, it went inside me. My mate was fucking me. His cock, it slid up my arse, all of it inside me. I felt my arse grip tight around my mate’s dick. Never had cock up my bum before. I can’t even start to attempt to describe how it felt. There weren’t any words to describe it. My bird kept asking me.

“What does it feel like? What does it feel like?”

“I dunno. Amazing! Incredible! Absolutelyfuckingmindblowinglywonderful!”

My bird couldn’t get any closer if she tried. She even put her fingers on the cheeks of my bum, spread my cheeks wider so she could see Gavin’s cock going in and out of me.

“Fuck him, Gavin! Fuck him hard!”

My mate had all his cock inside me. His body was pressed up against mine. He shagged me and he kissed the back of my neck, stroked my shoulders. It was well nice. He started off shagging me nice and slow then he went faster and harder and deeper, slapping his balls against my bum. I pushed my bum into his sweaty groin, all his cock buried deep inside me. And he wanked my dick as he fucked me.

“Fuck his arse, Gavin! Wank his cock!”

And my bird spanked my mate on his bum as he shagged me, called him a rude boy. Yeah, he was well rude. The dirty fucker rammed my bum good and hard with his fucking cock.

And just before he cum inside me he told me that he loved me.

My mate Gavin, he spunked his dick up my bum and I shot my load in his hand. He slipped his nob out of me and in went his tongue again. He licked all his cum from my arse. My bird loved it but not as much as me and my mate.

After he’d licked all his cum out of my arse we both sat down next to each other on the sofa. My bird had finger fucked herself into a frenzy. She was totally out of it, sprawled out on the floor, lager over her tits.

I put my arm round my mate.

“Mate?”

“Yeah.”

“Mate, did you mean it, what you just said?”

“What’s that?”

“Just before you shot your load inside me?”

“What? That I love you?”

“Yeah.”

“Course I fucking meant it.”

I gave my mate a big smile.

“I love you too, mate.”

And we kissed.


The above story is taken from my Kindle book BOY CONFESSIONS Volume 2, available on Amazon.






... Continue»
Posted by RobbieW 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Hardcore  |  Views: 408  |  
96%
  |  1

Fucking Tammy's Daughter..Sasha &Mike.

It was a hot summer’s eve when Sasha received a call from her c***dhood friend Tammy. Sasha covered in sweat raced to her cell that was sitting on her coffee table. Out of breath from running, she answered the recognized ringtone. “Hey girl …What’s up?” “Well girl you know I don’t usually ask for favors but I really need a big one this time.” “Girl just spit it out! What is it?” Tammy finally replied.” Well you know my daughter Cameron just graduated and ….well she just was accepted to UNC. I was just wondering …. Well with Mike, being in law enf***ement and all…uh… and you know she is studying law…. Well could she stay with you guys for a week while she tries out for cheerleader and gets her housing in order?” “Is that it? I thought you were asking for a lung or something. Honey it would be a pleasure for us to take care of your baby. You know we are like f****y. Tammy knew they were like f****y but it was not so long ago that they all were fucking each other like rabbits. Still yet, she trusted Sasha and Mike with her life and she knew that they would not let anything happen to her Cameron. Sasha wished her longtime pal a goodnight and finished the meal she was cooking for her and Mike.
Later on that evening, Mike came home from a hard day at the office. “Babe this case we are working is a fucking nightmare!” “Well baby that comes along with the job.” Mike had to agree but she did not have to remind him of that shit. Mike settled down in his favorite recliner as Sasha entered the kitchen to retrieve his dinner. Mike’s nostrils flared as the aroma of meatloaf, and mashed potatoes filled the room. “Damn babe you sure now how to please your man.” “In more ways than one baby.” She giggled. Mike smiled and started to enjoy the meal Sasha had prepared for him. “Hun I need to run something by you tonight.” Sasha shared. “Well babe lets hear it.” He mumbles with a mouthful of meatloaf. “Tammy called to ask a favor from us. She wanted to know if Cameron could stay with us for a while, before college starts. She has to wait for her room and she is trying out for the cheerleading squad as well.” Mike gave her a nod in a yes motion and continued to consume his dinner.
Mike kissed Sasha on the lips as they settled into bed for the night. It wasn’t too long before Sasha was dreaming and looking like a perfect angel as she nestled in the sheets. Mike lay in bed with his mind in a whirl. The last time she had the pleasure of seeing Cameron, she was attending an all girl school. The poor c***d had braces, and unruly hair and the worst case of acne that he ever laid eyes on. “I hope that poor c***d purchased some Proactive and a perm.” He snickered to himself. Finally, Mike grew tired and drifted off into a deep sl**p.
The weekend was finally upon Mike and Sasha. They had the guest room prepared and they went all out to make sure that their new houseguest would have all the comforts of home. After all, Tammy was f****y and she had one of the best pussies they ever encountered. Sasha could hear footsteps approaching the door and within a minute, her doorbell rang. Sasha took off her apron and checked herself one more time in the mirror before answering. She took a deep breath and pulled the door open. There stood Tammy. She was as beautiful as ever. Her dark locks all tucked up in a bun and her shades hid her wide sexy eyes. The two embraced and embraced again. With a kiss on the cheek, Tammy turned around and Cameron was standing there with a smile as wide as the sea.” Hi Sasha," Cameron said with a grin. Sasha stepped back and stared at the grownup girl that stood before her. She couldn’t believe her eyes. This didn’t look like the fucked up looking teen her and Mike remembered. This c***d was a full-grown woman with perky tits and a nice round ass. Her face was blessed with beauty and her hair trailed down her back to the curve in her back. Cameron smiled and all three entered the living room. Sasha told her new houseguest to put her bags in the guest room and to make herself at home. Tammy and Sasha sat in the living room sipping on wine and reminiscing on old times. The whole time they talked both had reflections on the sex life they shared for a bit. Soon Tammy told Sasha she needed to catch her plane back to WV and with that she gave her a kiss on the cheek. Cameron ran into the room to give her mom one last hug and as the tears fell from the both of their eyes, Tammy knew that her daughter was in good hands. She looked back and then closed the door behind her.
It wasn’t long before Mike came home for the evening. He threw a paper on the kitchen table and began to complain about how fucked up the world is and the fucked up people that lived in it. Sasha was hoping he would have come home in a better mood but she knew how to smooth him over. She sighed and in her own seducing way walked behind the recliner that Mike had planted his ass. She slowly massaged his aching neck and worked her way down to his shoulders. Soon he began to calm down and give into the special treatment he was receiving from his wonderful wife. “Hey babe, our houseguest is here. She is in the bedroom napping.” Cameron was worn out from the flight and she had fallen asl**p while waiting on Mike to come home. She and Sasha had already had a couple of slices of pizza and the leftovers were in the box for Mike to eat. Sasha walked into the kitchen to warm up Mike’s pizza and talk more about Cameron. “So does she still have those braces and acne,” laughed Mike. Sasha told him to lower his voice and it made him chuckle even louder. The laughter had awakened Cameron and she decided it was time for her to reintroduce herself to Mike. She threw on some booty shorts that she had too much booty for and a half a t-shirt and stumbled into the living room. She stood there in all her glory. Her hips were thick and her body resembled the shape of a coke bottle. Her long ponytail dangled down to the crack of her ass. Mike sat there with Sasha still massaging his shoulders, now his mouth was wide open and watering. This was not the girl he remembered either. She was a young goddess and his eyes were filling up with lust as he looked toward her. “Well hello there young lady, I hope you slept well,” Asked Mike. All the while, he was looking at the young beauty up and down her curvaceous body. He could feel his cock come alive in his pants. The relaxing feeling of Sasha’s massage wasn’t helping matters in the least. She explained to the couple that she wanted to take a shower soon and finish catching up on her rest. They instructed her on where to find the towels and waved her goodnight. Both of them watching as her ass swayed from her sexy strut.
The next morning Cameron awoke to the smell of bacon and scrambled eggs. She could smell a fresh pot of coffee on and her flat little tummy began to growl. She sat up in her bed and tried to gather her thoughts. She wobbled into the kitchen to find Mike there cooking breakfast for the two sexy women. Sasha was still hugging her pillow tight as her breakfast was being prepared. She loved to sl**p in on the weekends and Sunday was her favorite day to relax. Mike had left her door slightly cracked so she too could wake up to the aroma of his culinary skills.
Cameron made her way to the kitchen table and pulled out a chair. Mike had his back to her so he wasn’t able to see the sexy, mess that sat at the table waiting on her food. This gave Cameron the opportunity to check out the older male that was housing her for a few weeks. She admired a man that loved to cook for his woman and he wasn’t bad on the eyes either. His hint of gray that was peeking out through his coal black hair made him look so distinguished. His 6’7 stature was a little overwhelming but hot at the same time. An older man could teach her a few things and that thought ran through her mind as she waited so patiently. “Good to see you finally decided to get out the bed baby.” Mike said. “Breakfast smells so good Uncle Mike, Commented Cameron. Mike whipped his body around to see the attractive young woman sitting at the table. She had a bad case of bed head and bottom of her perky tits were exposed at the bottom of her half cut t-shirt. Mike’s jaw was ajar as he eyed the sexy young thing. He has her smile and she returned the greeting. “Do you need any help with anything Uncle Mike?” she asks. “Uh well can you get the glasses out of the top cabinet if you don’t mind?” “Oh I don’t mind at all. “She answers. Cameron stood up and walked over to the deep walnut cabinet. She reached above her head and pulled the doors open. The picked up two golden stained glasses and placed them on the table. This gave Mike a fantastic glance at her gorgeous athletic body. He could feel his prick become rigid in his pants with every movement she made. She sat down and he joined her to chow down on the delicious spread that lay on the table. “Oh I forgot the milk,” he tells her. “I need that Uncle Mike. You know it does a body good.” She says laughingly. “Shit baby, you must drink gallons daily.” He tells her jokingly. The two of them started eating and engaging in a little chitchat. Her big green eyes batted in a flirtatious manner as he talked about his job and she about school. The two seem to be hitting it off and the attraction between this 46 year old and this 18-year-old student was more than just a f****y friendship. Mike gazed at the beauty as she talked and talked and talked about her life at the all girl school. He laughed and found it delightful to listen to her go on and on about it. His mind was in a different place all together. He was thinking of how he would love to shove this food to the floor and dive his face into her youthful cunt. Cameron also gazed at him as he spilled his life out about his crazy job. She thought about how meaty his cock was and how wonderful it would be to put it in between her pouty pink lips. Their imaginations were getting the best of them as they finished their plates. Mike’s cock stood at attention at this point. It was from all the rubbing he was doing underneath the table. In addition, Cameron’s pussy was dripping from her playing with her clit as they shared in conversation. Both of them pushed away from the table to place their dishes in the sink. Cameron found it hard not to notice Mike’s cock standing at attention. He stood behind her and let it brush against her fit thick thighs and ass. She felt her pussy get even wetter than before and she scurried off into her room. She giggled to herself and decided that soon she would have to make it happen. She preferred sooner over later. She gathered up her shorts and bikini top and headed to the bathroom to take her shower.
Mike finished cleaning up the dishes and swept the floor. He was still waiting on Sasha to wake up but she was still in a deep slumber. He made her a plate and put it inside the microwave and headed toward the bedroom, He could hear the shower going in the guest bathroom as he went to check on his wife. He opened his cracked bedroom door to find Sasha still catching up on some well due rest. He thought to himself about how angelic she looked and closed the door behind him. He was on his way to read the paper when he caught a glimpse of Cameron’s curvy body in his peripheral vision. He grabbed his cock….” Down boy,” whispers. He began to tiptoe into the room to get a closer view of the lovely young woman. Through the glass that shielded her body, he could see a fuzzy view of the vixen. Her body covered in suds as she carefully washed her full firm tits and reached the washrag between her legs to clean her pussy. He just stood there frozen with his prick hard and his eyes focused. She reaches for her razor and begins to groom her tiny cunt. Mike was so into the event that he was not even aware that he had pulled his cock out. He was not about to let this go without it being to his advantage. “Damn Sasha sure did the right thing by letting this sexy pussy stay with us.” He thought. “Oh... oh ... oh fuck yeah…. he moans, wash that sexy pussy. Damn I need to taste that at least once.” He continues stroking and staring into the steamy room. She began rinsing off her sexy body and her dark long lock. Mike quickly put his cock in his pants and rushed out of the room.
“You almost ran me over baby.” Sasha claims. Mike’s heart jumped inside his chest. He did not even know she had awakened. “Hey baby, I didn’t see you or hear you coming down the hall. I was just about to tell you that I put your breakfast in the microwave.” He tells her. “Why are you coming out of the guest bedroom?” she asks. “Uh well…well I was going to tell Cameron not to worry about washing her dishes.” He tries to explain. Sasha really did not believe his lame story but she played along with it for the moment. She walked down the hallway and into the kitchen to heat up her meal. Mike gave a big sigh and reached down at his dick. “I swear you are going to be the death of me ole pal.” He chuckled and walked to his bedroom to get ready for the day.
Cameron put on her clothes and entered the living room to watch some T.V. She looked to the side and saw Sasha sipping her coffee and polishing off her toast. “Hey Auntie Sasha.” She yells to her. “Hello honey, did you rest well last night? She asks her guest. Cameron told her yes and reclined in the big cushioned baby blue chair. Sasha washed her dishes, came into the living room, and started a convo with Cameron. She could not help but to look at the skimpy white bikini top and tiny red skirt that Cameron was wearing. She gawked at the outfit and the site of Cameron’s thick legs and manicured toes. She thought that this hot young nymph is going to give her a run for her money. Should it be a competition or should she just go with the flow. She knew how horny her man always was. She just gave it one last thought and tuned into the television show that happened to be one of her favs. All of a sudden, Cameron jumped to her feet and ran off to the bathroom. She passed Mike in the hallway on his way to the living room. “I saw you jacking that fat cock of yours.’ She whispers so softly. He gave her a sinister grin and tried to play it off as he walked to greet Sasha. “What should we do today babe?” “I’m going to chill today baby. I have been working all week and I need to catch up on this housework. I would like you to take Cameron out by the school and maybe on a little tour around town.” She exclaims. The thought of having Cameron in the close quarters of his vehicle was a little too much for him to handle. He was beginning to have those perverted thoughts of fucking his old friend’s sexy daughter and it was going to happen if he could help it.
Cameron reentered the room and Mike told her of the plans for that day. She was excited as she retrieved her purse and flip-flops. “I’m all set.” She says. “Well let’s go girl and see the town.” Sasha smiled and told them goodbye as they walked out the door. Mike opened the convertible door and Cameron slid inside on the leather seat. “Ouch! The seats are a little hot!” she yells. “Not as hot as you are Hun.” Mike growls. She gave him a coy look and asked him to put the top down on the car. They started down the street: her hair blowing in the wind and the two enjoying the weather. They drove along the busy streets for a while and soon grew hungry again. Mike decided to grab a couple of sandwiches and drinks and head off to the beach for a few. He pulled out the blanket that he always kept in the trunk of the car and the two of them found a nice secluded spot on the beach.
“Uncle Mike would you mind if I slip off this skirt for a few, I have my bottoms on underneath and I want to get a little sun.” Cameron shares. “I have no problem with it at all Cam. Do you think you can call me Mike instead of Uncle Mike, it makes me feel so old?” They both cracked up in laughter and she agreed. Mike began to take off his shirt and Cameron stared at the tats that he had on his arms. He explained to her what they meant to him and how she may want to get a small one. Cameron eyes fluttered and her body language let Mike know that his guest was a beginning to get a little hot in the ass. She kept rubbing her thighs together and sighing as they spoke. Mike gave her that look that a man gives a woman that he is lusting. Before they knew it, they were engaging in a long deep kiss. He caressed her beautiful face and played in her hair as he held her close. He knew this was so wrong. She was supposed to be like a daughter to him and Sasha. His hands wandered along her body and he could feel the heat escaping from her bikini bottoms. Her tongue began weaseling down his throat, as he pressed his lips tightly against hers. The breathing became heavier and faster as they continued to fondle one another. Mike could feel Cameron’s legs gape open and he slithered his fingers up her thigh and into the outer lips of her cunt. She let out a gasp and opened her legs even wider. She was letting the older man get to her honey pot and her honey was beginning to drip on his fingers. He pulled them out and raised them up to his lips. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the taste of his newly found nectar. “Mmm ... Baby this is just as sweet as any fruit that God ever created.” “ Yee…ssss… yeeeess. Play with me. Play with my pussy. I wondered what it would feel like. Having an older man, I mean. Please… give me more.” He gently pulled her soft pussy lips apart and slid down on the blanket until his face was at the entrance of her now juicy cunt. He put his nostrils to the small tuft of hair that decorated the top of her pussy. He took a deep breath and embraced the aroma of her young cunt. The smell was intoxicating as his tongue started to explore her orifice. “Sweet lawd, do you have any idea on how good your pussy is?” Mike inserted a single finger and pulled it out. He put it up to Cameron’s lips and pressed it with his pussy stained fingers. She opened her mouth to receive it and she sucked on it like a cock. With her eyes shut, she asked him for another taste so he gave her what she wanted. The older Italian gent was pleasing to his youthful lover. “Deeper Mike, deeper inside my hot lil puss…ooooh fuck, cuuuuuming.” She screams. She clamped her legs around his neck and began to rock with such f***e that he thought she would snap it in half. He rose up and smiled, his face glazed in her sweet young pussy juice. She giggled and sighed as he spread her legs open again. He slapped his cock with his rock hard cock and she moaned in pleasure. “Please… can I suck your cock? It’s so fucking beautiful.” The words were comforting and explicit to his ears. He pulled her face close to his thighs and smacked her face with the mushroom head of his prick. Her face began bobbing back and forth trying to retrieve the cock into her mouth like a hungry bird after a worm. He traced her lips with the tip and with one thrust pushed two inches deep inside her warm waiting mouth. She used her right hand and quickly grabbed at the length of his cock, as she begins to take her time stroking it up and down the shaft. His head tilted back and his mind was focused on the sexy nymph that was sucking his cock like a champion. He began massaging her tits and playing in her long hair. He grabbed a handful of her locks and began f***e-feeding his cock to her. She did not hesitate to gobble up the length and pump the girth of his rigid dick. He was about to blow but he did not want to waste it in her mouth. He was not quite ready yet. He had to feel that velvety cunt with his cock. He wanted to stretch the walls of her juicy pussy and he was going to bend her body in many directions as he could. If he could not finish the job on the beach today, he would try another time. He was hoping it would be more than a couple of hours the next time. He hovered over her body and his eyes scanned her from top to bottom. He began kissing her luscious lips again and moved his hands up and down her full hips. He used his knees to pry her legs open and he dug his them firmly in the sand. He scooted her ass close to and tickled her clit with the head of his throbbing cock. He gave it a few slaps and his cock made the juice splatter onto her thighs. He moved forward a bit and the head of his dick came to a screeching halt. “Are you a virgin Cam? Your pussy is tight as a drum.” He spit on the head and rubbed his cock up and down her slit, lubricating her pussy for easy access. She took a deep breath and he pushed the thick member deep inside her. It was all or nothing as far as he was concerned. That sexy bitch took it all. The thick seven and ½-inch dick stretched her walls with his 3-inch girth. He pushed again deeper this time, and penetrating her walls even further. “OMG! You feel like your splitting me in half!” She cried. He put his finger to his lips in a motion for her to hush. She obeyed and started rocking her hips to meet his rhythm. “This isn’t going to work baby. I want you on top. I want to have the pleasure of watching you ride my cock.” He explains. He helped her up and he took her place on the blanket. The stood over top of the gentle giant and he gazed up looking straight up her body. He could see the juice seeping from her pussy fold and he licked his lips. What a yummy site for a horny man to see. She stuck her finger in her cunt and playfully teased him. She rubbed her pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside. Mike loved the playful little bitch. It was turning him on watching her tease him while he waited for her to saddle up to take a ride on his cock. She finally bent down and he gripped her hips. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on his lips as she planted her feet sturdy in the sand. She reached between her legs to claim the erect cock that was sticking upright between her thighs. She spat on her hand and began stroking his cock. She settled the cock head into her wetness and lowered her tight cunt a little at a time. She pumped up, down .and rotated the cock, and slowly began to rock on it. “Holy Shit!” Mike began to wail. Is this fucking happening to me? Is my best friend’s daughter riding my fucking cock with an incredibly tight cunt of hers? Fuck yes she was and he was enjoying every freaking minute of it. Mike clinched her waist and gritted his teeth as he drove his cock deep inside her pussy. “Oh fuck yea! Hell fucking yeah! F...UUUUUCK! WORK THAT FUCKING COCK DEEP IN MY PUSSY! FUCK ME YOU MIKE! I LOVE THICK ITALIAN DICK AND I WANT YOURS! I HAVE WANTED TO FUCK YOU SINCE I WAS A TEENAGER! DON’’T FUCKING STOP!” She continued to scream. She loved the feeling of an older man being buried balls deep inside her tiny cunt. Her athletic body continued to pump up and down on his throbbing thick dick. She couldn’t get enough. She began to shudder and scream and Mike had to cover her mouth with her hand. She was screaming loud enough to wake the dead but she didn’t care. A real man and not a little boy were fucking her. So she wanted to make it last. Mike grabbed Cam’s hips tight so she couldn’t move and trusted upward a few times. She pulled out his cock out and pumped it up and down. It began to spew out streams of white cream and she let it shower her face as she continued to stroke him. She then placed her pussy on his face and rocked like a rocking chair back and forth on his face. It was soon covered, in a glaze of sexy hot young pussy juice. She collapses on top of her newfound lover and tries to slow down her panting. She knew she had just opened a can of worms, but it didn’t matter to Cameron. “I think it’s time that we head back to the house.” Mike tells her. Mike had just had a fantastic spontaneous fuck and he loved it. They headed toward the car and were soon zooming down the highway. Cameron began to have that tingly feeling between her legs as she thought about her afternoon tryst.
The car pulls in the driveway and Mike opens the door for his young lover. “This is between us Cam. It would hurt Sasha if she knew I fucked her best friend’s daughter.” Mike reminded Cam. Cameron gave him a nod in agreement and they entered the foyer and walked into the living room. The house smelled of bleach and Lysol. It was obvious that Sasha had been cleaning her ass off. She loved the smell of a clean house. Mike walked to the back of the house to find his adoring wife sl**ping in their satin sheets. She looked as angelic as he listened to her light snore. What a curvaceous gorgeous creature that lay before him. He was such a lucky man to have a woman that loved him so much. He kissed her on the forehead and walked to clean himself from the fuck he just had on the beach. He knew that he needed to rinse of the fresh smell of young cunt off his face and cock. He grabbed a towel and entered the shower, letting the hot water beat down on his face and back thinking of the sweet young pussy. Meanwhile Cameron sheds her clothes and decides to take a gander on what was going on in the couple’s room. She enters room and she hears the shower running and steam coming out from under the door. On the right, she can see Sasha looking oh so precious and in a comatose state. Her naughty little mind wonders if she can get away tasting Sasha’s mature cunt, just once. She pulled the sheets back slightly until Sasha’s bald pussy was exposed. Cameron knelt down by the edge of the bed and used her fingers to trace the inside of Sasha’s thigh. The motion made her open her legs just enough to show her clitoris. “Mmmm that is exactly what I want. She positioned herself so that her tongue could reach and play with Sasha’s pussy. Cameron watched as Sasha’s pussy came to life. It made her own cunt get a little moist as she continued to lick it. Sasha began to spread her legs further apart and moan lightly. The thought of turning her mom’s friend on was so exciting for Cam. She felt like the porn star she wanted to be. Mike thought he heard some movement and stepped out of the shower for a second. He cracked the door to find Cam between the thighs of his Sasha. His cock immediately jumped to attention. He had no problem looking and stroking his sudsy cock as he watched Cam rubbing her clit and licking Sasha’s. Cam was a little leery of sticking her fingers inside Sasha’s pussy but she couldn’t hold back at this point. She inserted her index finger deep inside of Sasha and moved in a very slow motion. Sasha moaned in a sexy sensual manner. Soon Cameron’s finger was soaked in juice and she began to lap it up. Sasha had an orgasm in her sl**p and Cam was the source. Mike hopped back in the shower and finished off stroking his cock, with the image of Cam sucking Sasha’s clit in his thoughts. He cam fast and rinsed his body and cum soaked cock off. Cameron tiptoed back into her room and into the shower. It was a long day and she knew that the couple was going out that night on the town. She would have her day with Sasha and that day would be one to remember.
Sasha woke up from her long nap to find Mike sitting in the living room watching sports. She eased her way over and gave Mike a sensual kiss on the lips. “Babe, you ready to hit the town.” she asks. “Oh baby I can’t wait to get you d***k and take full advantage of your sexy ass.” Mike k**s. “You don’t have to get me d***k to fuck the hell out of me baby.” She laughs. Mike smiles to himself and thinks about how Sasha had no clue that Cam was fucking her pussy with her tongue earlier. Cam had no idea that Mike saw her with his wife, licking and sucking her clit. That was his little secret.
Mike and Sasha looked great that evening for their night out. Cam was in her so-called pajamas chilling out on the chaise, eating a bowl of popcorn. She licked her lips at her Uncle Mike and blew him a kiss while Sasha’s back was turned. The couple headed out the door and was soon off for the evening.
Cameron decided it was time for her to explore the couple’s bedroom. She began to pull out drawers and look into the closets. She soon realized that she was really living with some highly functional sexual freaks. She found her a ton of porn DVDs, put one in the player, and began to watch. She made sure she had her favorite vibrator, as she rubbed one off to the threesome video she found inside the nightstand. She made sure that she had orgasm after orgasm and then drifted off into sl**p.
Mike and Sasha were getting a little tipsy as the evening was ending. She was turning her man on with her sexuality and the flirty way she kissed and touched him. It was time to end the night and head home. They pulled into the driveway kissing and fondling each other in the car. They made out for at least 15 minutes before deciding to go into the house. On entering their home, they found Cameron in the chaise with her vibrator by her thigh and her hand covering her pussy. “Looks like our little house guest has been very busy and horny.” He chuckles. He walks over to the DVD player and takes out the disk. Sasha decided that they had just better leave her in there so she wouldn’t be so embarrassed. The couple headed off into their bedroom and started a night of lovemaking. Mike and Sasha began fucking like two teenagers and their headboard began to bump against the wall. The sound of the bed knocking awakened Cameron and she stretched her arms out and took a big yawn. She giggled to herself as she realized that she fell asl**p fucking herself and Mike and Sasha found her with her vibrator. She picked it up and went toward her room. The screams from the couple’s bedroom was over whelming to Cameron. She started getting that twitch in her pussy again. She could hear Sasha yell out about how Mike’s cock was ripping her up inside and she thought about how he widened out her coochie earlier that day. She lie in bed and began playing with her pussy and wanting oh so bad to join the couple. Maybe one day she would. Maybe even sooner than what she thinks.

*
The next week flew by as the couple went to work and trying to fit their new roommate into their schedule. Cam managed to try out for the cheerleading squad and actually making it. She was always practicing in the backyard and it often caught the attention of the male as well as female neighbors. Her curvy yet athletic body was a head turner. She often worked out in tiny outfits with her ass cheeks hanging out. She jumped about and tumbled around giving her neighbors sexy and flirtatious looks. She finally began to meet people her own age but she still wanted to dabble in the mature aspects of sexuality. She wanted to fuck her mom’s best friend Sasha. She had already fucked Mike and she wanted to have Sasha all to herself one day. Soon that day came and Cameron took full advantage of it.
Sasha was in a pair of cutoff jeans and a halter doing laundry. She was bent over the laundry basket when she heard Cameron say,” I hope I still look as good as you when I get your age.” It made Sasha blush and she thanked her for the compliment. Sasha put in a load and decided to start dinner. It was Spaghetti and wine night for the f****y and she was putting the water on for the pasta. “Do you need any help Sash?” Cam asks. “Not really, I think I can handle it. So how was your day Cam? You meet any nice young men?” Sasha questions. Cam decided it was now or never to make her move on her sexy older f****y friend. She stood up and walked over to Sasha. “It’s not nice young men that I’m looking for.” She tells her. She stares deep into Sasha’s eyes and they can feel the sexual energy ooze from their bodies. Cam leans over and gives her a kiss that any man or woman would die for. It was sensual, sexy and made Sasha’s knees buckle. She couldn’t believe that a young teen like Cam made her feel like this. “I’m sorry Aunt Sasha. I don’t want you to think badly of me.” She hung her head down low and Sasha took her finger and lifted her head up by placing her finger under Cameron’s chin and lifting it. “I am so flattered that you find me attractive Hun and I feel just as attracted to you but I don’t know about this.” She tells the beautiful teen. “Does this make you feel uncomfortable and leery? She took Sasha’s face, pulled it to hers, and began kissing her deeply and lovingly. The two women began to burn with desire and with that, Sasha took her young lover by the hand and led her to the bedroom.
Cameron stood back as she watched Sasha slowly strip for her. Her eyes never left the much older woman as she looked at her curvy hips and nice full breast. For Sasha to be in her 40’s she was stunning and Cameron liked what she saw. Soon it was Cameron’s turn to exit her wardrobe. Cameron started with her blouse but stopped at the top button. “I want you to undress me Sasha.” She gave her a wink and Sasha walked over and started unbuttoning Cameron’s blouse. As she unbuttoned her blouse, she kissed her lover all over her firm breast and caressed them as she made her way down to her skirt. She unzipped the side and let it fall to the floor. They both fell onto the bed and began engaging in kissing and exploring their bodies. Sasha, being the older of the two took charge immediately. She took her time as she wrapped her legs around Cameron’s and played with her clit. She stroked her hair away from her face and kissed her all over her face. Cameron was being made love to by an experienced older woman and she was enjoying every minute of it. Sasha slowly lowered her body until her face was at Cameron’s muff. She took a deep breath and dove in her pussy with her tongue. Cameron let out a moan of satisfaction and opened her legs wide as she Sasha dined on her pussy. “Oh yes, you are so good Sasha, you feel so good to me.” Cameron moaned. Sasha continued to enjoy Cameron’s sweet snatch, she spread the lips open until she her love button was exposed. She took it in between her lips and began to suck with f***e. Cameron clinched the sheets and her toes began to curl. She had no idea who she was dealing with. Sasha was an old pro at turning on a woman and she was going to make sure that Cameron loved her experience. “I want to taste you too Sssaaaashhha.” She said stammering. Sasha took her legs and swung them over Cameron’s face and the two engaged in a face fuck fest. They were sucking and finger fucking each other until they had one orgasm after another. The two finally finished, very satisfied and promising each other to keep their little secret.
Mike opens the front door to find the two women laughing and watching a reality show on T.V. “Look at the two of you all involved in those crazy housewives.” He teased. The women got up and planted a kiss on each cheek. He was glad to be home after a long hard day. The sight of two sexy women greeting him was something that turned him on. How he wished that he could have them both at the same time. How he would love to have Sasha’s tasty mature pussy and Cam’s tight cunt riding his thick cock was more than he could even imagine. He put up his things and joined the two women at the kitchen table for spaghetti night and some wine. The conversation was all about the week they had and what they were going to do for the weekend. It was Cameron’s last week before school started and they wanted to make the best of it. They were planning to go on a picnic and maybe catch the concert that was going to be on the beach the next evening. They all agreed and after dinner, they all went to their rooms for a good night sl**p.


*

The next morning Sasha was up preparing the food for the picnic. She had fried chicken, potato salad, chips and their favorite wine and beer. The three had a big breakfast and then headed out to enjoy the day. Sasha in her white bikini and Cameron in her hot pink string bikini were giving men an eyeful. The two women cackled as Mike sped down the Ocean blvd, their hair blowing in the wind and men whistling at the two. Mike wasn’t the least bit jealous. Shit, he was proud to have such beauties in his presence. He knew that later on that evening he was going to have his way with one of them, but was planning on it being the both of them.
Mike found a place to park the car and then the three walked to the beach. The weather was perfect and the ocean was cool to the touch. They lay the blanket down and positioned themselves on the blankets, to take in the sun. It three were covered in oil and taking in the rays. As the day went on, they played some volleyball and did a little boogie boarding with some other beachcombers. Through out the day they ate and drank beer and wine. Soon all three were intoxicated, the band was setting up and they got out their chairs to get ready for the festivities. Soon the beach became a little more crowded and the three consumed more and more beer. They women were hanging onto Mike and tugging on him, almost making his shorts fall down. He just laughed it off and warned the women about public intoxication and he would hate to have one of his buddies haul all three of them downtown. The concert ended and it was time to go home. They climbed in the car and started down the highway. As they approached the house, Cameron d***kenly thanked the couple for the wonderful time she had for the last two weeks. She appreciated everything they have done for her and she enjoyed fucking them both. Mike and Sasha looked at each other a little puzzled. They gave their shoulders a hunch and stumbled into the house.
Cameron started to strip as she d***kenly walked down the hall. With each step, she took off a piece of clothing. Soon she was butt naked and standing in Mike and Sasha’s room. “What is taking you guys so long? I am ready to get this party started!” she yells. Mike and Sasha walked back to their room to find her completely naked, on her knees and stroking her clit. She was ready to give them a thank you they would never forget. Mike looked at the curvaceous teen and felt his cock grow in his shorts. “I see you are ready for my Mike.” Cameron exclaims. She spreads her legs and beckons for him to join her. Sasha stood there in shock at first and then sat in her chair and watched what was transpiring before her. Mike was lying on his back and stroking his dick as Cameron sat on his face. Her eyes rolled back in her head as he darted his tongue in and out of her cunt. She was thrashing about and fucking him with everything she had. “Ohhh Mike I missed your tongue. Sasha seemed a little confused. What did she mean she missed it, had she had Mike before? Sasha sat back in the chair and played with her cunt as she watched Cameron and Mike in a little 69 position. Mike loved the face that Sasha was getting off watching he and Cam fuck each other. It was a big turn on to him and he couldn’t wait until she joined them. Sasha got up and Cameron leaned back. She crawled down the length of Mike’s body and gave Sasha a kiss. Then she took a hold of Mikes cock at the base, and hovering her pussy over top of it, she teased him. She began to lower herself and slowly grinded her tight youthful cunt up and down his shaft. Sasha made her way to his face and began to rub her pussy all over his face. She and Cameron began kissing as all three fucked each other with such passion. Soon it was Sasha’s turn to ride that familiar cock... As she moved over toward his dick Cameron said to her,” Sasha you always taste so fucking good. Can I have you in my mouth again?” Sasha moaned out a yes. Mike was soon figuring out that their little house guest was a very busy girl. Sasha stood up and let Cameron eat out her cunt as Cam rode his cock. The view was making Mike’s cock harder and harder. He began fucking Cameron faster and faster. He was almost at his peak but he wanted a little anal action from the both of them. He put both women on all fours and began fingering their pussies. He watched as they touched each other so softly and sucked each other’s nipples. He stroked his cock and then spit on the tip. He looked at Cameron and took his knees to pry her thighs open. He leaned down and buried his tongue in her asshole. She flinched and sighed as he dug his tongue deep inside her brown hole.” Sweet Jesus you are driving me crazy!” she screams. He smacked her on the ass and rubbed the head of his cock around the hole. He slowly moved it forward until he the entire thing was in her ass. She held her breath and slowly rocked back to meet his wanting thrust. Sasha stroked her back to ease the tension and gave her gentle kisses down her back as he plowed into her ass. Soon it was Sasha’s turn. Mike wasted no time burying his meat deep inside her. Sasha was use to the size of his cock and she enjoyed being anally fucked by her husband. She bucked on his cock like a rodeo star and her cries of pleasure filled the room. Mike was about to blow his load, both of the sexy women turned around to lavish in the creamy shower he was about to give them. Mike jerked a little and rubbed the fat mushroom head of his cock. He let the girls take turn sucking his knob and rubbing their hands up and down the shaft. Soon he cried out and a stream of cream shot out over the two kissing women. They began taking turns sucking him dry and licking the leftovers off each other’s bodies. Exhausted from all the fucking the three lie in bed with the sound of panting echoing through the room. “What did you mean about having Mike and then having me Cameron?” Sasha asks. She finally admitted that she had skillfully planned to fuck the both of them. They admitted that they loved having her for a sexual partner and they hoped she learned a lot from the both of them. She told them she appreciated everything that they did for her and that she would visit them from time to time. Cameron crawled out of their bed and went to her room. All three called it a night and dreamed of all the sexual encounters they had with their houseguest.
The next day Cameron was packed and ready to head for the dorms. She gave Sasha and Mike a kiss on the cheek and her new roommate pulled up to take her to school. Cameron looked back and said,” By the way, mom will be here next week. She said she can’t wait to reconnect with you two.” Mike and Sasha looked at each other and winked. They were looking forward to that visit. It was long over due as far as they were concerned and maybe Cameron can join in on the fun this time.
... Continue»
Posted by fillmeup2 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2900  |  
99%
  |  6

Thin Walls & Friends Wife's Panties

Several months ago, my wife and I invited my best friend and his wife to visit and stay the weekend with us. It was Friday and I had to work, but planned on getting off work early to meet them. Well my buddy called when he got into town and my wife was home, but unfortunately I wasn't able to leave my job right away.

They arrived at my home and my wife greeted them and made them feel at home. We were planning on barbequeing and swimming later that evening. My wife got them all situated and told them they would be sl**ping in my oldest son's room, since he was away at a friends for the weekend. My wife told them to make themselves at home and that I would be home shortly and that she had to go do some shopping for things for our dinner that night.

Well I arrived home about 45 minutes after my wife had left and walked into my home to find no one around. My buddies’ car was in the driveway so I figured my wife must have asked them to join her in going shopping. I walked down the hall to my bedroom, then went into my bathroom and washed up. I returned to my computer and started reading an e-mail. As I read it I heard a couple of restless noises from my son's room which is right next door. Then it hit me, my best friend and his wife must have been tired and took a rest. As I read on, the noise next door got louder and I soon realized they were having sex.

I have to admit, at first I wanted to get up and go outside, because I didn't want them to know I was home, but I couldn't. I sat there listening in and within a few minutes I was rock hard and ready to pull my cock out and jack off. As I continued to listen in I could hear his wife laughing and telling him to get behind her. Holy shit I thought, I was gonna hear them get each other off. My cock was so hard moving around in my pants. They were both moaning and she really likes to talk nasty. I couldn't handle it and pulled my cock out and started jacking off.

I wanted to lay on my bed and jack-off, but it was better for me to hear if I stayed sitting in my computer chair. She was getting louder with every second, and I was about to blow my load when all of a sudden my friend just let out the moan of a lifetime, and I shot my load all over my legs and hand. I got up quietly and went to the bathroom to wipe up my cum. As I was in there someone came out of the bedroom and into our second bathroom. I walked down the hall, when all of a sudden the door opened and there is Stacy wearing a t-shirt and a smile and she says hi, and that they were just waking up from a nap. I said right on, I just got home and I'm gonna change and go take a swim. She said that sounded good and she would tell Sean that we will go swimming as well.

As she walked away from me I could see her dark blue panties under her shirt and it just made me horny again. I could hear them in the room getting dressed, so I got out my swim shorts and did the same. As I was getting dressed Sean yelled out to me that they were heading out to the pool and for me to hurry up. I heard the door open and they walked outside. I was dressed and opened my bedroom door and walked down the hall and looked inside my son's room.

I opened the door and the smell of sex was amazing, I had just jacked off but was instantly turned on. I walked out of the room and headed down the hall to see if I could see them at the pool. When I looked out the window I could see they were both swimming and having a good time. I hurriedly walked back down the hall and entered my son's room where they were staying and looked for her blue panties. I looked around the bed and under the sheets and there they were the panties she was wearing. I grabbed them and heading to my room to inspect them.

I closed the door behind me and sat on my bed, opened the pair of silky blue panties and discovered a big glob of cum inside. Oh my god I thought, I wanted to sniff them so bad but they have Sean's cum inside. I turned them over and smelled them through the other side, Oh, the aroma. I had only been sitting there a few seconds and my cock was raging hard. I wanted to jack off again, but knew I needed to go out and greet them. Well I couldn't exactly go out there with this huge woody. Her panties smelled so wonderful, I wanted to rub them on my cock but I had a lot of pre-cum coming out and didn't want to make a mess on them.

I was feeling so hot and horny I wanted to blow my load. I took the panties and flipped them inside out and looked at the cum on them. It was starting to turn me on thinking about her having this glob of cum in her pussy. I kept imagining them fucking and her talking nasty to me. I kept stroking, getting more and more aroused. I took the panties and held them closer to my nose, trying to smell the cum inside.

As I got closer to my orgasm I smelt the panties more and more looking at her pussy juice in them. Oh my god, that was it, I had the ultimate jack-off going and I had just rubbed the smell of my best friend’s wife’s panties all over my nose. Her smell was wonderful and my nose was buried in the crotch of her panties and I was going to blow my load. I tugged at my cock a couple more times and shot my spunk on my chest and hand and lay there enjoying every second of it.

As I jacked the last glob out I heard someone enter the house and I rushed into the bathroom and locked the door. It was Sean seeing what was taking me so long. I said I had to take care of business, he laughed and I said I would be right out. I heard the back door close and I headed out of the bathroom to put the panties back. I entered the room and put them back where I found them. I walked outside and met up with my friends giving Stacy a huge hug and waving to Sean. That was a great weekend and I especially love the way it started.
... Continue»
Posted by tcg 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 3760  |  
93%
  |  7

Taking Tammy's Daughter pt one Sasha&Mike

It was a hot summer’s eve when Sasha received a call from her c***dhood friend Tammy. Sasha covered in sweat raced to her cell that was sitting on her coffee table. Out of breath from running, she answered the recognized ringtone. “Hey girl …What’s up?” “Well girl you know I don’t usually ask for favors but I really need a big one this time.” “Girl just spit it out! What is it?” Tammy finally replied.” Well you know my daughter Cameron just graduated and ….well she just was accepted to UNC. I was just wondering …. Well with Mike, being in law enf***ement and all…uh… and you know she is studying law…. Well could she stay with you guys for a week while she tries out for cheerleader and gets her housing in order?” “Is that it? I thought you were asking for a lung or something. Honey it would be a pleasure for us to take care of your baby. You know we are like f****y. Tammy knew they were like f****y but it was not so long ago that they all were fucking each other like rabbits. Still yet, she trusted Sasha and Mike with her life and she knew that they would not let anything happen to her Cameron. Sasha wished her longtime pal a goodnight and finished the meal she was cooking for her and Mike.
Later on that evening, Mike came home from a hard day at the office. “Babe this case we are working is a fucking nightmare!” “Well baby that comes along with the job.” Mike had to agree but she did not have to remind him of that shit. Mike settled down in his favorite recliner as Sasha entered the kitchen to retrieve his dinner. Mike’s nostrils flared as the aroma of meatloaf, and mashed potatoes filled the room. “Damn babe you sure now how to please your man.” “In more ways than one baby.” She giggled. Mike smiled and started to enjoy the meal Sasha had prepared for him. “Hun I need to run something by you tonight.” Sasha shared. “Well babe lets hear it.” He mumbles with a mouthful of meatloaf. “Tammy called to ask a favor from us. She wanted to know if Cameron could stay with us for a while, before college starts. She has to wait for her room and she is trying out for the cheerleading squad as well.” Mike gave her a nod in a yes motion and continued to consume his dinner.
Mike kissed Sasha on the lips as they settled into bed for the night. It wasn’t too long before Sasha was dreaming and looking like a perfect angel as she nestled in the sheets. Mike lay in bed with his mind in a whirl. The last time she had the pleasure of seeing Cameron, she was attending an all girl school. The poor c***d had braces, and unruly hair and the worst case of acne that he ever laid eyes on. “I hope that poor c***d purchased some Proactive and a perm.” He snickered to himself. Finally, Mike grew tired and drifted off into a deep sl**p.
The weekend was finally upon Mike and Sasha. They had the guest room prepared and they went all out to make sure that their new houseguest would have all the comforts of home. After all, Tammy was f****y and she had one of the best pussies they ever encountered. Sasha could hear footsteps approaching the door and within a minute, her doorbell rang. Sasha took off her apron and checked herself one more time in the mirror before answering. She took a deep breath and pulled the door open. There stood Tammy. She was as beautiful as ever. Her dark locks all tucked up in a bun and her shades hid her wide sexy eyes. The two embraced and embraced again. With a kiss on the cheek, Tammy turned around and Cameron was standing there with a smile as wide as the sea.” Hi Sasha," Cameron said with a grin. Sasha stepped back and stared at the grownup girl that stood before her. She couldn’t believe her eyes. This didn’t look like the fucked up looking teen her and Mike remembered. This c***d was a full-grown woman with perky tits and a nice round ass. Her face was blessed with beauty and her hair trailed down her back to the curve in her back. Cameron smiled and all three entered the living room. Sasha told her new houseguest to put her bags in the guest room and to make herself at home. Tammy and Sasha sat in the living room sipping on wine and reminiscing on old times. The whole time they talked both had reflections on the sex life they shared for a bit. Soon Tammy told Sasha she needed to catch her plane back to WV and with that she gave her a kiss on the cheek. Cameron ran into the room to give her mom one last hug and as the tears fell from the both of their eyes, Tammy knew that her daughter was in good hands. She looked back and then closed the door behind her.
It wasn’t long before Mike came home for the evening. He threw a paper on the kitchen table and began to complain about how fucked up the world is and the fucked up people that lived in it. Sasha was hoping he would have come home in a better mood but she knew how to smooth him over. She sighed and in her own seducing way walked behind the recliner that Mike had planted his ass. She slowly massaged his aching neck and worked her way down to his shoulders. Soon he began to calm down and give into the special treatment he was receiving from his wonderful wife. “Hey babe, our houseguest is here. She is in the bedroom napping.” Cameron was worn out from the flight and she had fallen asl**p while waiting on Mike to come home. She and Sasha had already had a couple of slices of pizza and the leftovers were in the box for Mike to eat. Sasha walked into the kitchen to warm up Mike’s pizza and talk more about Cameron. “So does she still have those braces and acne,” laughed Mike. Sasha told him to lower his voice and it made him chuckle even louder. The laughter had awakened Cameron and she decided it was time for her to reintroduce herself to Mike. She threw on some booty shorts that she had too much booty for and a half a t-shirt and stumbled into the living room. She stood there in all her glory. Her hips were thick and her body resembled the shape of a coke bottle. Her long ponytail dangled down to the crack of her ass. Mike sat there with Sasha still massaging his shoulders, now his mouth was wide open and watering. This was not the girl he remembered either. She was a young goddess and his eyes were filling up with lust as he looked toward her. “Well hello there young lady, I hope you slept well,” Asked Mike. All the while, he was looking at the young beauty up and down her curvaceous body. He could feel his cock come alive in his pants. The relaxing feeling of Sasha’s massage wasn’t helping matters in the least. She explained to the couple that she wanted to take a shower soon and finish catching up on her rest. They instructed her on where to find the towels and waved her goodnight. Both of them watching as her ass swayed from her sexy strut.
The next morning Cameron awoke to the smell of bacon and scrambled eggs. She could smell a fresh pot of coffee on and her flat little tummy began to growl. She sat up in her bed and tried to gather her thoughts. She wobbled into the kitchen to find Mike there cooking breakfast for the two sexy women. Sasha was still hugging her pillow tight as her breakfast was being prepared. She loved to sl**p in on the weekends and Sunday was her favorite day to relax. Mike had left her door slightly cracked so she too could wake up to the aroma of his culinary skills.
Cameron made her way to the kitchen table and pulled out a chair. Mike had his back to her so he wasn’t able to see the sexy, mess that sat at the table waiting on her food. This gave Cameron the opportunity to check out the older male that was housing her for a few weeks. She admired a man that loved to cook for his woman and he wasn’t bad on the eyes either. His hint of gray that was peeking out through his coal black hair made him look so distinguished. His 6’7 stature was a little overwhelming but hot at the same time. An older man could teach her a few things and that thought ran through her mind as she waited so patiently. “Good to see you finally decided to get out the bed baby.” Mike said. “Breakfast smells so good Uncle Mike, Commented Cameron. Mike whipped his body around to see the attractive young woman sitting at the table. She had a bad case of bed head and bottom of her perky tits were exposed at the bottom of her half cut t-shirt. Mike’s jaw was ajar as he eyed the sexy young thing. He has her smile and she returned the greeting. “Do you need any help with anything Uncle Mike?” she asks. “Uh well can you get the glasses out of the top cabinet if you don’t mind?” “Oh I don’t mind at all. “She answers. Cameron stood up and walked over to the deep walnut cabinet. She reached above her head and pulled the doors open. The picked up two golden stained glasses and placed them on the table. This gave Mike a fantastic glance at her gorgeous athletic body. He could feel his prick become rigid in his pants with every movement she made. She sat down and he joined her to chow down on the delicious spread that lay on the table. “Oh I forgot the milk,” he tells her. “I need that Uncle Mike. You know it does a body good.” She says laughingly. “Shit baby, you must drink gallons daily.” He tells her jokingly. The two of them started eating and engaging in a little chitchat. Her big green eyes batted in a flirtatious manner as he talked about his job and she about school. The two seem to be hitting it off and the attraction between this 46 year old and this 21-year-old student was more than just a f****y friendship. Mike gazed at the beauty as she talked and talked and talked about her life at the all girl school. He laughed and found it delightful to listen to her go on and on about it. His mind was in a different place all together. He was thinking of how he would love to shove this food to the floor and dive his face into her youthful cunt. Cameron also gazed at him as he spilled his life out about his crazy job. She thought about how meaty his cock was and how wonderful it would be to put it in between her pouty pink lips. Their imaginations were getting the best of them as they finished their plates. Mike’s cock stood at attention at this point. It was from all the rubbing he was doing underneath the table. In addition, Cameron’s pussy was dripping from her playing with her clit as they shared in conversation. Both of them pushed away from the table to place their dishes in the sink. Cameron found it hard not to notice Mike’s cock standing at attention. He stood behind her and let it brush against her fit thick thighs and ass. She felt her pussy get even wetter than before and she scurried off into her room. She giggled to herself and decided that soon she would have to make it happen. She preferred sooner over later. She gathered up her shorts and bikini top and headed to the bathroom to take her shower.
Mike finished cleaning up the dishes and swept the floor. He was still waiting on Sasha to wake up but she was still in a deep slumber. He made her a plate and put it inside the microwave and headed toward the bedroom, He could hear the shower going in the guest bathroom as he went to check on his wife. He opened his cracked bedroom door to find Sasha still catching up on some well due rest. He thought to himself about how angelic she looked and closed the door behind him. He was on his way to read the paper when he caught a glimpse of Cameron’s curvy body in his peripheral vision. He grabbed his cock….” Down boy,” whispers. He began to tiptoe into the room to get a closer view of the lovely young woman. Through the glass that shielded her body, he could see a fuzzy view of the vixen. Her body covered in suds as she carefully washed her full firm tits and reached the washrag between her legs to clean her pussy. He just stood there frozen with his prick hard and his eyes focused. She reaches for her razor and begins to groom her tiny cunt. Mike was so into the event that he was not even aware that he had pulled his cock out. He was not about to let this go without it being to his advantage. “Damn Sasha sure did the right thing by letting this sexy pussy stay with us.” He thought. “Oh... oh ... oh fuck yeah…. he moans, wash that sexy pussy. Damn I need to taste that at least once.” He continues stroking and staring into the steamy room. She began rinsing off her sexy body and her dark long lock. Mike quickly put his cock in his pants and rushed out of the room.
“You almost ran me over baby.” Sasha claims. Mike’s heart jumped inside his chest. He did not even know she had awakened. “Hey baby, I didn’t see you or hear you coming down the hall. I was just about to tell you that I put your breakfast in the microwave.” He tells her. “Why are you coming out of the guest bedroom?” she asks. “Uh well…well I was going to tell Cameron not to worry about washing her dishes.” He tries to explain. Sasha really did not believe his lame story but she played along with it for the moment. She walked down the hallway and into the kitchen to heat up her meal. Mike gave a big sigh and reached down at his dick. “I swear you are going to be the death of me ole pal.” He chuckled and walked to his bedroom to get ready for the day.
Cameron put on her clothes and entered the living room to watch some T.V. She looked to the side and saw Sasha sipping her coffee and polishing off her toast. “Hey Auntie Sasha.” She yells to her. “Hello honey, did you rest well last night? She asks her guest. Cameron told her yes and reclined in the big cushioned baby blue chair. Sasha washed her dishes, came into the living room, and started a convo with Cameron. She could not help but to look at the skimpy white bikini top and tiny red skirt that Cameron was wearing. She gawked at the outfit and the site of Cameron’s thick legs and manicured toes. She thought that this hot young nymph is going to give her a run for her money. Should it be a competition or should she just go with the flow. She knew how horny her man always was. She just gave it one last thought and tuned into the television show that happened to be one of her favs. All of a sudden, Cameron jumped to her feet and ran off to the bathroom. She passed Mike in the hallway on his way to the living room. “I saw you jacking that fat cock of yours.’ She whispers so softly. He gave her a sinister grin and tried to play it off as he walked to greet Sasha. “What should we do today babe?” “I’m going to chill today baby. I have been working all week and I need to catch up on this housework. I would like you to take Cameron out by the school and maybe on a little tour around town.” She exclaims. The thought of having Cameron in the close quarters of his vehicle was a little too much for him to handle. He was beginning to have those perverted thoughts of fucking his old friend’s sexy daughter and it was going to happen if he could help it.
Cameron reentered the room and Mike told her of the plans for that day. She was excited as she retrieved her purse and flip-flops. “I’m all set.” She says. “Well let’s go girl and see the town.” Sasha smiled and told them goodbye as they walked out the door. Mike opened the convertible door and Cameron slid inside on the leather seat. “Ouch! The seats are a little hot!” she yells. “Not as hot as you are Hun.” Mike growls. She gave him a coy look and asked him to put the top down on the car. They started down the street: her hair blowing in the wind and the two enjoying the weather. They drove along the busy streets for a while and soon grew hungry again. Mike decided to grab a couple of sandwiches and drinks and head off to the beach for a few. He pulled out the blanket that he always kept in the trunk of the car and the two of them found a nice secluded spot on the beach.
“Uncle Mike would you mind if I slip off this skirt for a few, I have my bottoms on underneath and I want to get a little sun.” Cameron shares. “I have no problem with it at all Cam. Do you think you can call me Mike instead of Uncle Mike, it makes me feel so old?” They both cracked up in laughter and she agreed. Mike began to take off his shirt and Cameron stared at the tats that he had on his arms. He explained to her what they meant to him and how she may want to get a small one. Cameron eyes fluttered and her body language let Mike know that his guest was a beginning to get a little hot in the ass. She kept rubbing her thighs together and sighing as they spoke. Mike gave her that look that a man gives a woman that he is lusting. Before they knew it, they were engaging in a long deep kiss. He caressed her beautiful face and played in her hair as he held her close. He knew this was so wrong. She was supposed to be like a daughter to him and Sasha. His hands wandered along her body and he could feel the heat escaping from her bikini bottoms. Her tongue began weaseling down his throat, as he pressed his lips tightly against hers. The breathing became heavier and faster as they continued to fondle one another. Mike could feel Cameron’s legs gape open and he slithered his fingers up her thigh and into the outer lips of her cunt. She let out a gasp and opened her legs even wider. She was letting the older man get to her honey pot and her honey was beginning to drip on his fingers. He pulled them out and raised them up to his lips. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the taste of his newly found nectar. “Mmm ... Baby this is just as sweet as any fruit that God ever created.” “ Yee…ssss… yeeeess. Play with me. Play with my pussy. I wondered what it would feel like. Having an older man, I mean. Please… give me more.” He gently pulled her soft pussy lips apart and slid down on the blanket until his face was at the entrance of her now juicy cunt. He put his nostrils to the small tuft of hair that decorated the top of her pussy. He took a deep breath and embraced the aroma of her young cunt. The smell was intoxicating as his tongue started to explore her orifice. “Sweet lawd, do you have any idea on how good your pussy is?” Mike inserted a single finger and pulled it out. He put it up to Cameron’s lips and pressed it with his pussy stained fingers. She opened her mouth to receive it and she sucked on it like a cock. With her eyes shut, she asked him for another taste so he gave her what she wanted. The older Italian gent was pleasing to his youthful lover. “Deeper Mike, deeper inside my hot lil puss…ooooh fuck, cuuuuuming.” She screams. She clamped her legs around his neck and began to rock with such f***e that he thought she would snap it in half. He rose up and smiled, his face glazed in her sweet young pussy juice. She giggled and sighed as he spread her legs open again. He slapped his cock with his rock hard cock and she moaned in pleasure. “Please… can I suck your cock? It’s so fucking beautiful.” The words were comforting and explicit to his ears. He pulled her face close to his thighs and smacked her face with the mushroom head of his prick. Her face began bobbing back and forth trying to retrieve the cock into her mouth like a hungry bird after a worm. He traced her lips with the tip and with one thrust pushed two inches deep inside her warm waiting mouth. She used her right hand and quickly grabbed at the length of his cock, as she begins to take her time stroking it up and down the shaft. His head tilted back and his mind was focused on the sexy nymph that was sucking his cock like a champion. He began massaging her tits and playing in her long hair. He grabbed a handful of her locks and began f***e-feeding his cock to her. She did not hesitate to gobble up the length and pump the girth of his rigid dick. He was about to blow but he did not want to waste it in her mouth. He was not quite ready yet. He had to feel that velvety cunt with his cock. He wanted to stretch the walls of her juicy pussy and he was going to bend her body in many directions as he could. If he could not finish the job on the beach today, he would try another time. He was hoping it would be more than a couple of hours the next time. He hovered over her body and his eyes scanned her from top to bottom. He began kissing her luscious lips again and moved his hands up and down her full hips. He used his knees to pry her legs open and he dug his them firmly in the sand. He scooted her ass close to and tickled her clit with the head of his throbbing cock. He gave it a few slaps and his cock made the juice splatter onto her thighs. He moved forward a bit and the head of his dick came to a screeching halt. “Are you a virgin Cam? Your pussy is tight as a drum.” He spit on the head and rubbed his cock up and down her slit, lubricating her pussy for easy access. She took a deep breath and he pushed the thick member deep inside her. It was all or nothing as far as he was concerned. That sexy bitch took it all. The thick seven and ½-inch dick stretched her walls with his 3-inch girth. He pushed again deeper this time, and penetrating her walls even further. “OMG! You feel like your splitting me in half!” She cried. He put his finger to his lips in a motion for her to hush. She obeyed and started rocking her hips to meet his rhythm. “This isn’t going to work baby. I want you on top. I want to have the pleasure of watching you ride my cock.” He explains. He helped her up and he took her place on the blanket. The stood over top of the gentle giant and he gazed up looking straight up her body. He could see the juice seeping from her pussy fold and he licked his lips. What a yummy site for a horny man to see. She stuck her finger in her cunt and playfully teased him. She rubbed her pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside. Mike loved the playful little bitch. It was turning him on watching her tease him while he waited for her to saddle up to take a ride on his cock. She finally bent down and he gripped her hips. She leaned forward and planted a kiss on his lips as she planted her feet sturdy in the sand. She reached between her legs to claim the erect cock that was sticking upright between her thighs. She spat on her hand and began stroking his cock. She settled the cock head into her wetness and lowered her tight cunt a little at a time. She pumped up, down .and rotated the cock, and slowly began to rock on it. “Holy Shit!” Mike began to wail. Is this fucking happening to me? Is my best friend’s daughter riding my fucking cock with an incredibly tight cunt of hers? Fuck yes she was and he was enjoying every freaking minute of it. Mike clinched her waist and gritted his teeth as he drove his cock deep inside her pussy. “Oh fuck yea! Hell fucking yeah! F...UUUUUCK! WORK THAT FUCKING COCK DEEP IN MY PUSSY! FUCK ME YOU MIKE! I LOVE THICK ITALIAN DICK AND I WANT YOURS! I HAVE WANTED TO FUCK YOU SINCE I WAS A TEENAGER! DON’’T FUCKING STOP!” She continued to scream. She loved the feeling of an older man being buried balls deep inside her tiny cunt. Her athletic body continued to pump up and down on his throbbing thick dick. She couldn’t get enough. She began to shudder and scream and Mike had to cover her mouth with her hand. She was screaming loud enough to wake the dead but she didn’t care. A real man and not a little boy were fucking her. So she wanted to make it last. Mike grabbed Cam’s hips tight so she couldn’t move and trusted upward a few times. She pulled out his cock out and pumped it up and down. It began to spew out streams of white cream and she let it shower her face as she continued to stroke him. She then placed her pussy on his face and rocked like a rocking chair back and forth on his face. It was soon covered, in a glaze of sexy hot young pussy juice. She collapses on top of her newfound lover and tries to slow down her panting. She knew she had just opened a can of worms, but it didn’t matter to Cam. She loved the cock he was fucking her with and her next victim was her mother’s dear friend Sasha. "I wonder if her pussy is as sweet and sexy as she looks." she thought.She couldn't wait to find out I think we need to head back Mike before Sasha starts to worry. The couple retreated to the car and pulled out of the secluded area and back onto the highway back home.
Mike pulled the convertible into the garage and Cameron headed itno the house.Sasha was taking a nap and Mike decided to take a shower while she was still in her slumber. Cameron went into the guest bathroom and started her bath water running. She then tiptoed back into Sasha's bedroom. She looked down at the sl**ping beauty and just couldn't help but to stare. She slowly took the the satin sheets and pulled them back exposing Sasha's bald cunt. Cameron made a bold move and began to tease Sasha's clit with her tongue. Sasha began to moan in her sl**p and it turned Cameron on. She soon stuck her finger inside of Sasha's pussy and moved it in and out. Sasha moaned a little louder. Cameron pulled out her finger and sucked on them. It was a sweet treat to her tastebuds as she wanted to taste more and more of Sasha's pussy. Mike decided to make sure his wife was still sl**ping so he cracked open the door for a second. He couldn't believe his eyes. Cameron was making love to his wife's yummy cunt. He began to become erect and he went back into the shower and started stroking his cock again. He finally rinsed off his body and stood there in the doorway stroking and watching his wife getting her cunt eaten in her dream state of mind. Cameron turned around and gave him a sneaky grin and inserted her finger inside her own cunt. Mike was enjoying the show and it was about to get even more interesting. ………


... Continue»
Posted by fillmeup2 2 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Mature  |  Views: 2207  |  
97%
  |  5

Sex With Hubby's Friend

*******************************************************************************
Disclaimer:

All credit to manu
another one of my favourites
enjoy
*******************************************************************************




Sex With Hubby's Friend
By: Manu

Randip had been known to my husband for years before our marriage, in fact when I came as a newly wed bride, he had welcomed us and had helped me set up home in the building where we all lived. He was in the habit of dropping in some evenings and staying over for dinner as he was divorced and lived as a bachelor.

This closeness through the days between us had been on a very innocent level and Randip has always been a gentleman. Once in a while I would catch him staring at my breasts or legs, but I always felt that was normal behavior for a man. And I had also cum to know that he had some affairs with few married ladies. I was friendly with girl who told me that her best friend had a hot affair with Randip and she used to swear by Randip that he was the best man ever she had ever slept with.

In this recent days however something had changed a bit. Our relationship had subtly changed. Maybe I was giving out some king of signal as my sex life wasn't quite what I would like. My husband and I had good sex, but over the months it had gotten a bit stale and I never enjoyed sex with him. He was also not been caring at times when it came to my needs, occasionally leaving me high and dry after his orgasm. How ever my husband Sameer had a strange habit of making me expose in front other and show off my beauty and good figure. He used to get a thrill out of it and had bought me so many cloths which exposed my body. He bought me sexy saree’s with deep back and low neck blouses which did not cover much of my boobs.

In fact I really had a beautiful pairs of tits. (34 d). I remember on our honey moon in goa he made me sl**p in just a bra and a panty when the waiter came to deliver us tea. And on one occasion I was topless on a beach with a young boy passed by. This also continued in Delhi when moved to this place. After showing off my body to other in parties and other places he used to get exited and that night he used to have a wild sex which I also liked.

Now coming back to Randip, over the last few weeks, Randip and I had been flirting a bit – there were some innocent hugs and pecks on the cheeks but nothing more. We had seen each other a lot at the lakeside boat house in bathing suits and a couple of times accidentally partially nude. Once he caught me changing and I was in my bra & panties and once I caught him in his briefs, with his back turned. Along with this we had seen each other many times in pj's so we were quite comfortable with each other.

One night we met for drinks. That day Sameer told me to wear something very sexy. I understood that he wanted me to show off my body to others so I selected a very sexy dress which he had purchased for me. It was with a very deep back and it had to be worn without a bra. There were cups in front to hold the boobs. I was really looking very sexy in that. It was supposed to be a bunch of friend's but instead because of schedules it ended up just us three. It was a Delhi club full of young crowd. We sat and stood at the bar and talked and at some point the conversation turned to sex.

Whether it was my comfort levels with him or the drinks I had consumed, the conversation became very open and honest. We talked about a bunch of very personal things that surprised my husband. Things like whether we liked oral sex, whether I swallowed, even whether I had vaginal orgasms. We talked about sexy lingerie, and then the killer when I said my "husband and I don't have nearly enough sex!" this was said luckily when he went to the bathroom otherwise he would have felt very bad.

The night continued and we even danced a bit. Our conversation had taken its toll on us as Randip and I were much more touchier then normal. Whether it was just standing a little too close in the crowded bar knowing my butt was up against him or dancing it seemed we were always touching lightly.

During one dance he had practically placed his hand on my butt and latter shifted on my nude back. He used to hold me tight when ever Sameer was not watching or was out of the room. He used to pull me close to him and at times I could feel his crouch with a little bulge on my stomach and my boobs used to get pressed against his chest. The night ended and we parted as friends due with a warm hug.

Both of us however from that point on seemed to join a tighter bond with each other and there was a sexual tension that had never been there before. Whether it was the innocent touches or the frank sexual discussion I didn't know.

A few weeks later we accidentally met at the mall, one of gurgaon’s largest malls. I had gone to pick up some clothes after work and he was also shopping. I was enjoying the quiet cup of coffee at the coffee outlet when I saw Randip. He sat down got coffee and we chatted. After some innocent chatter I mentioned I needed to shop, he offered to walk with me since he also had to shop. As we walked we chatted a bit but nothing sexual.

Then we entered a the Nike store as I needed to get some sneakers. As I sat down, I didn't realize it at the time but Randip was sitting directly across from me. As I tried on a couple of pairs I realized he was gazing at my legs as they parted. Now I was feeling a little horny and I decided to lead him on a bit. His view wasn't probably all that good as the skirt I was wearing wasn't that short but I made sure my legs spread apart each time I tried on a pair and flashed him a few times before settling on a pair.

We left the store and walked around looking for another store. As we walked I thought about teasing him a little more it felt pretty comfortable teasing him in a place like this where there were lot of people waking around and no one knew us.

The next store was Westside, I was looking for some track suits to wear to the gym and he was looking for jeans. We picked out a few sizes each and headed towards the changing rooms. The salesgirl gave us two rooms next to each other and as I went in, I told Randip that I wanted his opinion on what I was buying.

I started by removing my skirt and putting on a pair of the tracks, I then came out of room and knocked on his door. He opened it a bit and to my surprise he was standing in just his briefs. He was yet to put on his jeans. Although it caught me a little off guard, I did not react as I had seen him a couple of times before in his underwear. Of course, I could not help staring at his crotch – it looked like a mild erection was in progress and it looked big.

I asked if the track suit fit nicely and he said they were nice but maybe I should get a smaller size which would do justice to my figure. As he was talking, he pulled on his jeans with his ass towards me and facing the mirror. He turned and I told him they looked good but he too should try on the smaller size. I then jokingly said that maybe we should both try the other clothes together to save the effort of going between rooms to show our stuff to each other. That was enough for him, he just picked up his stuff and we both squeezed into my cubicle. I could see the salesgirl smirk!

I was feeling very naughty by now and proceeded to slip off the track pant. I also removed my shirt and stood there checking out myself in the mirror. He looked at me of course but also acted quite matter of fact about it. I told him that his briefs looked great and then he commented that I look very sexy in the black bra and panties. I then pulled on the smaller pants and turned around to see in the mirror.

These were white as well as being too tight in the crotch and realized with a shock that my panties were wet and it showed through the pants. He said these were better, now its my turn to put on the show. He pulled down his jeans but as he had not removed the top button, it ended up in his briefs coming down too and the start of his cock could be seen. He made no attempt to pull up his briefs and instead nonchalantly pulled on the jeans.

Finally after a couple of more trials, we both got dressed, paid for our items and left the store. By now I was feeling very horny, not that I was going to do anything about it but it had turned out to be a very nice shopping experience.

Then as we walked and commented about the conversation we had in the bar, one thing we had chatted about was a thong. He had said how sexy they were and I had mentioned that I didn't have any since my husband didn't seem to like them. So then he dragged me into Victoria secrets and started to look through the panties. I am not shy but was a little embarrassed as he went through picking out different ones, finally I agreed to two of them.

He paid for them and handed me the bag, with a naughty smile he said that for buying them some day I should let him see how they looked, he even mentioned that he should get to see them before my husband did. I laughed and said not here, he of course answered maybe some day when I had the chance. My quick response of not here had pretty much implied that I would somewhere else. This hadn't really been my intention but it was too late.

We left the mall and he e****ted me to my car, a warm hug and peck as always followed but I thought his lips had slightly opened as I felt a wetness on my lips but I wasn't totally sure. I drove off feeling incredibly sexy.

A couple of days later we were all sitting around in our den. It was a Saturday night and the three of us were chilling out over some beer. Randip was staying the night as his house was being fumigated it had been a terrible rainy weekend and none of the regular friends and f****y were over . So there we sat after a rainy day, we had consumed a fair amount of whisky and wine. The k**s were asl**p and we just hung out talking and watching a stupid movie.

The first thing sexy thing that had happened earlier between us that day is that Randip had k**ded me about my thong so when I showered that evening I had put them on. So later in the evening when my husband was in the bathroom and we were alone he asked to see them. We traded some shy comments, I kept saying I can't here, he of course said it was safe for a quick flash and anyway he had already seen me in my panty at the shop.

It was a little cool so I had put on some long pj pants from Victoria secrets and a tee. Randip had noticed the thong through the pj's in the light. He insisted that all he wanted was a quick peek and I could easily pull my pants down for a second, well it was pretty scary but also very sexy so I did it. I pulled down my pj's and showed him the front of the tiny thong and then turned quickly and showed the back.

He told me I looked amazing and I pulled them right up. I was so hot showing off for him like that I cant describe, the thong was so small that it covered little, plus the thought that my husband hadn't even seen them yet also made it that much more naughty.

So there we were few hours later in the den with some more whisky and wine under our belts. Now my husband for the past few months has liked when guys look at me in bathing suits and stuff so what was about to happen wasn't that crazy even though he could also at other times be very jealous. He talked about playing strip poker and of course Randip approved. I don't like being dared so I went along and I think my husband thought I wouldn't have gone along, or he figured I would play down to my underwear and quit.

But he hadn't realized how little my underwear was and he also underestimated my competitiveness. He also had no idea of this building sexual tension between Randip and I who made the thought of some nudity sound quite hot to me.

So we sat down and played. The first few hands were pretty uneventful. We all lost a few hands and lost our socks and jewelry. We were down to real stuff now, everybody had on a tee shirt, I had on pj’s and the guys had shorts, and all had underwear.

The next to lose was my husband; he took off his tee, which exposed his chest. Then Randip lost and also took off his shirt. He had very good body and hairy chest which I really liked. I admired his chest and gave a naughty smile and he also smiled back. Again Randip lost and took off his shorts. He was wearing briefs instead of the boxers I had seen him in a few times before and he seemed semi hard as his bulge was looking big. .

I was enjoying looking at him and his semi hard cock for the first time. Then I lost, I had a hard decision, if I took off my shirt I will be left in a bra, or I could do my pants and expose my thong. As I thought my husband commented that I was quitting, I gave him a look and stood and stepped out of my pants. Wow he said noticing I was wearing a thong; I took a little spin saying you like.

Then I winked at Randip as my husband's reaction had just confirmed that Randip was the first to see my thong. I felt so naughty sitting their knowing Randip had not only seen them first but also picked them out and paid for them.

The next round Sameer lost and took off his shorts. I giggled a bit as he sat back down cause even he had a hard on but his bulge was looking smaller then Randips’s. Now my husband said that the game was over, Randip said we should play till one winner, my husband started saying no he was tired etc so I chimed in saying, look who was quitting now. I was dying now to continue and see where this game will take us. I did not even mind getting naked in front of Randip and I was about to say I would keep playing when he decided to continue. However he said that we will not strip any further but the loser will have to what the winners say. The next loss was mine; so both the men were what to make me do.

Randip gave an idea that I should have a close dance with then with only the dim lights on. Sameer also agreed so I got up and Sameer came to first and Randip played a cd with real slow numbers. My husband caught me and took me in tight hug and danced for few minutes and kept kissing me and I could fell his hard on and knew he wanted me badly. Then it was the turn of Randip to dance with me. He came close to me and slowly took me in his arms while Sameer watched with eyes fixed on me and he gave me a naughty smile. Randip pilled me closer and we started to slow dance. I could also feel his hard on which more looked then what my husband had. Then Sameer said that he is going to the bathroom and will be back in few minutes.

This was enough for Randip to pull me close to him and was a little scared that Sameer may come in the room any time but he was just not willing to listen to me my breast were pressed against his hairy chest and his hard cock was pressing my stomach. I was getting wet in my panties and was on the verge of dripping. I could feel his hot breath on my face, neck and ears. His hands were all over my back and he slowly moved them to my naked butt as my thong hardly covered anything. I slowly whispered to Randip that Sameer may come anytime. He also understood and released his grip and just then Sameer walked in and we finished our dance.

After that my husband decided that we will have a last game and then call it a day. So it was decided that anyone who loses now will remove his one garment while the light were totally dim and we call it a day. As luck would have it I lost and I hard to remove one garment out of the two I was wearing. I decided to open my bra and as I took my hands behind my back to unhook my bra my husband switched all the lights with little light coming out from the kitchen and the bedroom.

I unhooked my bra and lowly let it fall to the ground and exposed my breasts and my rock hard nipples. Even in the dim light my boobs were visible to both of them. My husband seemed quiet while Randip made a gentlemanly comment about how nice they are or I looked. I was only left in panties which really did not cover much. He was looking hard at my tits and then winked at me.

My husband quickly declared himself and Randip the winners and suggested we turn in. I knew he was getting jealous about Randip looking at my half naked body but I wanted to enjoy the moment. I sat there finishing my wine and making small talk about what to do in the morning all naked except the panty and making no effort to cover myself. Randip followed my lead chatting with me with his raging hard on at attention.

We continued this for about 15 minutes while my husband nervously fidgeted and picked up cards and stuff before we finally started on and went to bed. Before going I went and hugged Randip as we used to it every day and this time as we hugged my bare breasts were pressed against his bare chest. I said good night and as I was moving away from him my erect nipples brushed against his hairy chest and it was great feeling, after that I left for my room.

We went to bed and I was horny and so was my husband so we started having sex, it was hotter then it had been for quite a while. I had a very intense orgasm as did my husband but then with the wine he drifted off to sl**p and I was wide-awake. I didn't know it at the time but Randip had hung out by the bedroom door and tried to listen to some of our love sounds. He would confess this later.

I was still wide-awake and decided to walk down to kitchen, I was naked so I threw on my short robe figuring that Randip was also sl**ping. I was surprised to find Randip, sitting on a chair drinking a cup of tea. He also thought he would be alone and had only his briefs on. His hard was still on and I could still notice a bulge. We exchanged hellos and I poured myself a cup of coffee. He asked where my husband was and I told him he was sl**ping, he knew we had sex but he was probably hoping that once had not been enough for me that night and he was right.

I went to sit and noticed he was now hard; I couldn't help comment about it still being that way. He of course reminded me that he was a bachelor and that the game had been pretty arousing. He also let on that based on what he could hear in his room I had gotten pretty aroused from the game also. I blushed knowing I had moaned pretty well in the bedroom.

Then we had a short conversation about how arousing it had been to be half naked and dance that way in front of each other. What followed was a surprising discussion about masturbation. He admitted that he had planned to when he got back to his room and I kind of admitted that I too might. What happened next is hard to explain but somehow after a few shy playful comments the possibility of masturbating together came up. I would have love to do something crazy yet safe like that with him but was too scared so I said no way, he said okay like a hurt puppy dog and I then said something I shouldn't have,

I said I would be willing to help him but he had to promise not to try anything. He looked pretty surprised, I took a walk to check on my hubby and make sure he was asl**p. On my return I took him to the laundry room, I figured if my husband came down he could stay there and I would come out like I was doing late night laundry. So there we were, in the dark laundry room, Randip slipped down his briefs and told me to go ahead and help him to cum. I told him to wait as I had to put some lotion on my hands which I had picked up while coming back after checking out my husband.

When I was done I took my hand forward to grip his hand but could not find his cock in the dark and I also found that my hand was shaking with excitement. Then Randip caught my hand and lowly guided my hand to his cock. As my hand touched his cock I was shocked to feel what I felt. His cock was very large and much thicker then my husband. I could not grip it fully in my small hand. I slowly moved my hand up still shocked, to find out the complete length and ended at the top of his cock where a huge knob was there. It must have been around 8 to 9 inches long. I just held it for some time to get used to the length and the thickness of this monster that I was holding. Randip said what are u waiting for go ahead and make me cum. Then I slowly started to jerk him off, what a rush I felt. It was so hot having a man's cock in my hand that wasn't my husbands made in supper hot, as I slowly stroked and gently played with it.

Looking at him, asking him if it felt good. I jerked him slowly as I wanted the moment to last a bit and I could tell the night had taken its toll and he would cum quickly. He was enjoying it starting to moan a little as he leaned back against the dryer. I continued jerking him for a while and then started doing it harder, I had to apply some more lotion on my hand and his cock as the one I had applied earlier was not enough. I was on fire myself and he realized it. I am not sure if he undid my robe or it just happened but at one point I realized I was naked with my robe open.

He whispered in my ear "just a little feel " as his fingers started to play with my nipples. I started jerking really hard as I didn't have the will power to stop his advances and figured once he came he would calm down. Well it did, he moaned and groaned and let out a hot stream of sperm all over my belly and pubic hair. In the process he cupped my one breast and I also moaned with pleasure jerked him until his was done and stepped back. He had cum all over my stomach, hands and pubic. I had never seen my husband cum so much like a spray I cleaned up with some paper towel and gave him a peck goodnight and ran back to my bedroom.

That night I kept thinking of Randips’s cock. I still could not believe that a man could have such a thick and long cock like his and how a girl could take it in. Thinking of that I went off to sl**p. Next day morning I got up early and made tea for all of us. I was still thinking of what I and Randip did last night and was a little shy of facing him in the morning. I went to my bedroom with tea and woke up Sameer. He asked me if I had given tea to Randip and I said no. He told me to go and give him tea. I was a little shy and also a bit exited to meet him as the memories of last night were still fresh in my mind.

I knocked and went in. He was awake and smile on seeing me, I also smiled back and said good morning. I put the cup of tea on the side table. He pulled me close and he kissed me on the cheeks, I also kissed him back and told him that Sameer must be waiting for me and ran out. My face had turned red. After that evening with Randip where I had helped him to jack off, whatever barriers were there between us crumbled. We had seen each other half naked though we had not seen each other in full light and only seen in dim light or felt each other and we had shared some more secrets including touching each others parts. It was like we were walking down a path of no return.

That day ended when Sameer and Randip went off to office and before going I hugged Randip as we used to do it earlier. For the next few weeks we did not get a chance to meet in private other then normal visits to out house, which ended in just hugs and kisses on cheeks. After a month later, my husband was chosen by the company to go for training to USA for a month.

The day he was to go Randip came over to pick him up and drop him at the airport. That way I was wearing a very sexy nightly which did not cover much. I did not wear a bra under that as Sameer always wanted to see me like that. So my boobs and the nipples were visible through the night dress. Randip hugged me very tightly as my husband was not there and I also did not mind that at all. He looked down at my tits after we broke the hug and smiled, I also blushed and went to the room. I came out with Sameer and this I wore a gown on top.

I hugged Sameer and wished him luck and as he was going out Randip winked at me and I knew that we will have a nice time till my husband was away and maybe be having more secrets of ours. When my hubby went out Randip again came in to collect his car keys which he left on table and as he was going out he gave me a packet and told me that it is for me, winked at me and went out. When I opened the packet I found a very sexy lacy pair of red bra and panties in it.

As soon as sameer’s flight took off Randip rang me up and told me that Sameer has taken off. I said yaa now I will get bored at home alone. He did not waste this opportunity and asked me to join him for lunch. I did not want him to say something and I don’t know what happened to me and I asked where and when should I come.

He told me to come to his house and from there we could go out for lunch. I agreed and the time to reach his house was fixed at 11 am so I started getting ready fast as there was not much time left. I chose a very sexy saree with a very sexy blouse which really did not cover much as I was planning to tease Randip today. He was delighted to see me and more so in that sexy saree that I was wearing. We hugged each other and he kissed me on my cheeks and held me tightly for more time then normally he used to.

My body was pressed against his and I felt current going through my body. He then took me to sitting room holding me by my nude waist. We sat on the sofa close to each other. He asked me as to what will I like to have and we decided on Bacardi and made two drinks and we started sipping the same. The atmosphere in the room was a little quite as we both we a little shy to start any topic. Then Randip only started by saying that I am looking very sexy in this saree.

As I bend forward to keep the glass on the my pallu slipped and fell down and my breasts were popping out. He looked at them and commented that my tits are the best he had ever seen. I blushed and tried to cover them but he caught my hand said that if I wear such a sexy blouse then what is the need of covering it with my saree and told me leave it like that. I smiled at him and asked him if his attention were clear. He also laughed and said that yes they are as clear as yours and we both laughed to this.

Randip then asked me as to how do I like the gift he gave me in the morning. I said told him that it was really very good and fitted me very well. I then asked him that how did you know my size, he smiled and told that he had a good feel of my boobs that night when I helped him to cum at our house. I smiled and told him that was a very nice time we had and our secret will remain a secret. I told Randip that I was wearing the bra and panty that he gave me and it is very comfortable.

Randip then told me that he wanted to see the fitting of the bra and panty. I was a little shy and a little scared to show him that because I was at his house and thought some one may come there and finding me in that state may lead to some problems and also told him that. He assured me that no one will come there and this will also remain our secret as the previous ones. I thought for some time and asked him that I hope it is just seeing me in that bra and panty and nothing more then that.

Randip smiled at me and said that from his side its just that and if I say so it can be more then that too. I also smiled and said please give me another drink so that I can gather some courage to open my cloths. He poured two drinks for both of us and I started sipping my drink. When it half finished he again told me to go ahead. I smiled at him and said ok wait let me finish then drink. He got up and put on some soft English music and in the mean time I also finished my drink and now I felt quite relaxed about the whole thing , & decided to play along a little bit. I slowly pulled my saree paloo down onto my waist & sat there, my blouse had a low neckline cut as I told earlier & my cleavage was pretty prominent & my breasts were sort of seductively visible. I sat like that for a few minutes & tried as if to show my bra shoulder strap. I glanced at Randip and he was watching transfixed with a very focused look, I slowly pulled out the strap of my bra and showed it to him.

He then said not to show my bra in that manner. I got the message & then hesitated a bit & then thought , might as well & with him watching I slowly got up send stood a little distance from him and began to unbutton my blouse, halfway through I spread open the blouse to show him the red bra and Randip, in a hoarse & choked voice asked me to open it further. I slightly hesitated thinking if some one comes over then what will I do but then thought, might as well do it only once & started opening the rest of the hooks of the blouse slowly and totally unhooked my blouse & spread it open for him to get a good view of my breasts in the sexy bra. It was actually a " loveable " bra with a good provocative cut and Randip said in a soft and emotion filled voice " they are really beautiful" and I actually blushed at this and felt quite proud then .

I let him stare at my bra and breasts , slowly feeling a thrill about it myself. He did not budge from his seat and as he promised he was content on just watching me. My saree paloo was on the ground and my blouse was fully open and I held it open for him to see my bra and the tits in them.

Then he told me that why don’t u remove the blouse and keep it aside other wise your hands will get tired holding it. And becoming a little bolder now and also the effect of the drinks was there on me, I slowly removed my blouse and pulling it off my shoulders I dropped it on the seat next to me. I felt awkward and also thrilled at my so willingly exposing myself to a man who was also my husband’s best friend. This was the first time I had ever exposed to a man like this in full light my tits trapped in a bra were now exposed to a Randip who was looking at the, with his mouth dry.

By then I never felt threatened or pressurized with him and walked around the room without my blouse on . He asked to see my panty now and instead of trying to remove my saree , I then simply pulled it up to sort of mid thigh to show my fair panty to him and felt a thrill about it. He asked me to repeat it and I again pulled up my saree, this time a little higher and when every time his request was repeated , I would oblige , pulling my saree further up till he could see the red panty presented by him as well . By then I was feeling very comfortable about the whole thing.

Then he told me that why don’t you remove your saree so that I don’t have to lift my saree every time I had to show him panty. I was also getting bolder by now and was much more relaxed then I was when I first removed my blouse and slowly removed my saree and kept it on the sofa where I had kept my blouse and then after a little while and on his persistent requests of " please remove your petticoat " I actually pulled the string of the petticoat and let it drop on the flood and stepped out of it and showed my fair, slim and shapely legs. Now was in a red bra and lacy panty. I also felt that I was getting wet in between my legs. I went to the table where I had left my glass and told that I am going to refill my glass and he told me to make a drink for him also.

I went close to him and picked up his glass too, he was just staring at my boobs. I turned my back to him and moved to the bar to make a drink for both of us. Took my time thinking that he must be looking at my back and wanted to tease him more. After some time and heard standing behind and to my surprise I felt his body touching my back and I was surprised to feel that he had removed his cloths and I could feel his nude chest and legs touching mine. A shiver ran down my spine as his body touched mine.

Then he moved his hands in front to help me fix the drinks and in doing so he brushed his hands on my breasts, I also let him do it as it was really very arousing. Then he moved more closed pretending to fix a drink and now I could also feel his half erect cock against my hips. I was really getting turned on and then the effect of the drinks was also having its effects. I was as good as being in his arms. When the drinks were made he moved back and then I noticed that he was wearing his under wear and rest was totally nude.

He smiled at me and told that how could he be in cloths when I was in just a bra and panties. I too smiled and said hope your intentions are clear. He smiled and said that they were as clear as yours.

Then he told me that he will be blessed if I could remove my bra and showed him my beautiful breasts and that he was sure that he had never seen any thing like this in his whole life. I felt a pride in what he said and than decided to open my bra. But before that I told him to switch of some lights as I was feeling shy of opening my bra as I had not done it in front of any one till date. He agreed and switched few lights but the light was enough to my tits clearly.

I stood in front of him and slowly took my hands behind my back to unhook the bra. His eyes were fixed on my bra and was waiting desperately for the bra to open he was transfixed with a very focused look. I unhooked the bra and very slowly left the straps as the straps got released my boobs came to full size as they were caged in the bra but were still covered by the bra from the front and were not visible to
Randip. His mouth half opened in anticipation of seeing my boobs I was really getting very exited at what I could do to a man.

Then he told me to please remove the bra fully so that he could se my beautiful boobs. I slowly took my hands to the straps on my shoulders and pulled then down on the side of arms thereby slowly exposing my lovely and shapely boobs to Randip. I let the bra drop to the floor and my boobs were in his full view with my nipples erect. I just stood there like that and he just kept staring at my tits as if he had never seen any tits in his life. I felt a proud of my body. I become a little more bolder and slowly walked topless in my red panties to him .

He just sat on the sofa in front of me and did not budged from his seat & was very content just watching me . Now I was just in my panties & totally topless & in spite of myself enjoying , what I was doing . Also, with him being a passive watcher, I was quite comfortable as I could have been undressing at home, for that matter. When I glanced at Randip

I was surprised to note that he had opened his underwear and had withdrawn his cock & was slowly stroking his erection . I was taken aback because this was the first time I was seeing a cock in real life other then sameer’s though I had held his cock but that was in darkness. He seemed to be in such a heavenly trance , stroking his erect cock , that I did not say anything or show some discomfort , though it was a new & unexpected dimension, in fact I slyly looked at his cock quite closely and was impressed with it's size which did appear pretty large then what I had seen of my husband and in some of the blue films I had seen. I was now enjoying myself, sort of posing for him. I was still topless & on an impulse, to just stand in front of him, sort of naked, with just my red skimpy panty on.

I turned around for him to see my buttocks etc and sort of just walked around the place , with just my high heels on & my red panty, Randip was quietly and intently watching me doing all this and still stroking his erect monster of a cock. This sort of gave me a sense of satisfaction . I was enjoying my bout of exhibitionism. He indicated me to pull my panty off and I for the first time really felt shy and avoided doing so. He pleaded again and I then turned around to show my buttocks and pulled my panty down and displayed my fair and soft buttocks to him and then pulled my panty back up.

I heard Randip sighing loudly , and I looked at him . He was stroking his cock furiously now and I watched him fascinated and when he slightly leaned forward , his eyes staring at me like in a trance. He once again told me to pull down my panties and remove it. I was totally exited and wanted do the dare so I slowly pulled down my panty and it fell down on the floor and I slowly stepped out of it. I was totally nude now and there were so many ohhhh’s and ahhhh; coming from Randips’s mouth which really exited me more.

He slowly got up and let his underwear drop on the floor and he too was totally nude and now his cock was looking even bigger. He slowly came near me and took me in his arms. He held my face in both his hands and turned it up towards his face. I closed my eyes as my lips parted and my hands came to rest on his hips as Randip bent down and kissed my honey sweet lips. My hands soon grabbed him from behind in tight embrace. Randip lifted his head and looked at me. I quickly hid my face on his shoulder, my eyes evading his every glance. Randip held me from my back and tightened his grip on me, crushing my beautiful firm breasts hard on his chest.

A soft sigh escaped from my mouth. Randip said that why are you still hiding your face from me as I was feeling shy and my face looked red as it was when I saw my husband nude and he took me in his arms. Randip asked me as to why are you feeling shy of me and hiding your face from me. I said that you are the first man other then my husband who has ever taken me in his arms and kissed me and I love my husband like anything.

Randip stroked my hair for a few moments; quite aware of the delicate situation that I was in. Then Randip moved me away from him and again placed his lips on mine. This time it was a real passionate one. I could now feel his tongue go in side my mouth for which I opened my mouth a little more and after some time even I put my tongue in his mouth and it looked a perfect French kiss. My hands slowly rising from his back to his head, my fingers running through his hairs. Randip was moving his hands all over my back. His hands moved down to my waists and as he grabbed my buttocks, my grip tightened on his back.

Randip slowly moved his hand upwards sliding through my hips, up my belly and then cupped my breast. I was now going weak in my legs. And Randip supported me from my back as he began squashing my sexy, firm and full breast. I broke free of his lips and began to push him away from me. I said Randip I think we are crossing the limits and Randip said that its ok and we are just keeping each other happy. I said that we just started with flirting with each other and look where we have reached now. Randip said that the way you used to dress up in at home and show your beautiful tits to me in front of your husband turned me on and when we had that few minutes in that washing room where you helped me to cum that day changed every thing and we both had the desire to have each other. So don’t feel guilty and lets enjoy life as you live only once.

Then Randip quickly held my hand and pulled me towards him, grabbing me and kissing me fervently. I too submitted myself completely to Randip and again held him firmly. Things began to cool down a bit as he let my lips go. I stood there, my eyes gazing at him lustfully . The desire was no longer a mystery to the both of us.

Randip again gently began to stroke my hairs and kissed me softly, pecking occasionally on my lips. His hands moved down on to my breasts, rubbing them softly. Randip enjoyed my breasts for a few moments and then I could see fell that I began to tremble as he bent down to kiss my breast then sat on his knees and kissed my triangle. When he kissed me there I said ohh god ahh. He then got up and took me in his arms and my big and firm boobs were pressed against his naked and hairy chest.

His hands were moving on my back till my butt and I also took him in my arms and my hands were also moving up and down. He admired my boobs and put his hand on it and started pressing it, then he kissed me on my lips his tongue in my mouth and I sucked it and then his tongue rolled down my neck, onto my breasts grabbing my one nipple in his mouth. He began to suck it slowly at first and then gently increasing it as my sexuality began to rise at my peak. He sucked it hard until it was swollen red. I was now like a bitch on heat, my pelvic thrusting on his dick.

As he sucked me hard his hand freed her pressed the other breast and began to maul me. I arched backwards enjoying every moment of his licking and caressing of my breasts. He was enjoying me with as much vigor as he could. Then a moan escaped my mouth and I said ohhhhh god you suck them so hard it feels sooooo good. They have never been sucked so hard I love it. My breasts were fully exposed to him tugged, I closed my eyes put my hands on Randips’s head and pulled him to my boobs and he once again started sucking both my boobs turn by turn. I kept on moaning now a little louder.

He left my boobs and took me in his arms my breasts were now crushed to his naked chest. I was sure he could feel the contour of my well-shaped breasts as well as the soft touch of my erect nipples. His hand went straight through my hairs as we again cuddled each other in a feverish kiss. I had become so exited that my pelvic were once again thrusting on his dick which I could feel it on my stomach and it was very hard and hot, the pre cum was oozing from the tip of his cock and I could feel the wetness in my stomach. His hand began to grope my breast for a moment and then it began to slide down over my belly. He found my navel and teased her there for some time.

He then slithered down to the most sensitive part of a girl. Barely had his fingers been on my triangle that my hand came flying out of nowhere and grabbed his hand. "No." I said in my soft and sensual voice. He said why not and I said I don’t know but I am feeling guilty.

He took me in his arms and said please don’t worry its ok and we both us are enjoying this and I will not come in between you and you husband and we also love each other, so if we love each other then there is nothing wrong. Saying this he started kissing me and I also responded by taking him in my arms and her hands were all over his back and his head. My pelvic again thrusting on his cock and his cock was looking bigger now.

I could feel that I was melting now. And Randip was not the one to miss this opportunity and so his hand began to slide down. This time I held his hand but soon let go of his hand as I too could not hold it for any longer. Randips’s hand reached my triangle and as he further moved down he could feel my soft and well shaved area, which he played for some time and then as his fingers went further down a shudder ran through me and I shivered as his fingers ran over her wet clits.

A subtle groan came through within me as he inserted his finger into my cunt. It was dripping wet. I jerked my body and began to moan like an a****l. He said to me that you are very tight. I again blushed. Randip took my hand and placed it on his on top of his cock. It was by now hard as a rock. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it from the center. Randips’s finger was moving in my cunt now as I was groaning louder.

Then he took my hand and told me to move it up and down the shaft of his dick. As I moved my hand up and down I said ohh my god! It's so big and thick." and I blushed. Randip said "then quench its fire with your nectar of love." he replied cunningly. "Oh, god! No. Please! No." I pleaded and buried my head in his chest. His lightly pressed my clitoris and then I was at it again. His hand and finger were doing wonders, that I started groaning again. I slowly began to move his dick back and forth my thumb caressing the tip of his penis' head.

We fondled each other for quite sometime and then he told me to take his cock in my mouth. I repulsed and said that its so big and I can never take it in my mouth, it will never fit in my mouth and I said that I has never done it to any one else other then her husband. He made me sit on the sofa and he was standing in front

Facing me. Now I could see his cock which was still in my hand clearly as it was just inches away from my face. I was surprised to see its size. It was really very big cock. My husband’s size was less then 6 inch and very thin but Randips’s cock

Was very thick and big. Must have been 8 inch plus. His cock was right in front of my mouth and he again told to take it in my mouth. I once again said no please no I cant its so big. It had a big purple knob which was double the size of my husband and then the shaft of his cock was even thicker. I was just wondering that how could a girl take in such a big cock. But after coxing a few times I went down on my knees. I pulled his cock down in front of my face and then released it, it sprang up like an angry lion to its full length and jumped in front of me. I grabbed it in my delicate hand, my soft fingers encircling it. I examined it thoroughly from all angles and said appreciatively, “you are endowed with a real monster, big and thick.

My lips parted as I moved forward to take his penis in my mouth. My tongue wriggling his cock. And I slowly started licking the complete shaft up and down. I now began to enjoy it. And opened my mouth wide and put his cock head in my mouth and sucked him in. I was very good at giving blow jobs and really turned Sameer on when I did it to him. I started by stroking his member gently, to and fro and my mouth was filling with saliva, which started dripping down my chin and on to my boobs. I sucked hard and sometimes a slurping sound escaped from my mouth, which was strangely very erotic.

I moved my head back and forth and began to suck at the same time. My tongue was licking every part of Randips’s huge cock. I was now sucking his juices right out of his body then Randip took out his penis from my mouth before he could ejaculate.

Randip pushed me back on the sofa and said that I want to lick you down there. I did not say anything and threw my head back on the sofa and closed my eyes. Randip took this hint as yes, he came and sat in front of me he held me from my waist and tried to pull me towards him so that he could lick me.

To my amazement as well to Randips’s I actually helped him get my self closer him by lifting my hips and moving to the edge of the sofa. He folded my naked legs and spread them. My both legs were now on the arm rest of the sofa and cunt wide open. His hand soon grabbed my knee of the raised foot and began to slide down. My pussy now lay bared to him, cradled in the nest of my well shaved pubic hairs. Lying there waiting for Randip to discover it. Randip kissed me on my thighs and his tongue soon began to explore the clandestine parts of me. Am sure Randip could now smell my feminist odor. His tongue then began to graze on my clits.

I grabbed him by his hair and began to push him, deep inside me. His tongue ravaged the insides of my pussy and he began to taste hungrily at my juices. "Shittt!" I exclaimed as both my legs began to curl up in position.

I pushed him more inside and he almost suffocated. His mouth was inside me, his tongue dwelling inside tasting my fluid and stroking what was my g-spot. I was dying as I had never been licked down there by my husband for a very long time and more over Sameer never licked me as Randip was doing. I was nearing a climax and started moaning like a a****l. When I had cum I let go a loud scream which could have woken up the neighbors. He pushed himself up on my belly and his tongue began to play with my navel. I had her hands over his back imploring him to get back to my wet orifice. Randip did as I wanted and started licking again as I wanted another orgasm. He kept on doing this till the time I started moaning loudly and my body was shivering.

My head started tossing form right to left and I griped the arm rest of the sofa tightly and my moans were getting louder and breath harder again. Then suddenly I thrust my hips up in the air and this gave Randip a chance to put his tongue deep inside my cunt. It was darting in and out of my cunt very fast. I knew I was is going to come any time now. And then I let out another loud scream, threw my head back and my chest came up, my breast up in the air like two peaks.

My body stiffened for some time then a loud ahhhh escaped my mouth and I came down to the sofa. A smile on my face said every thing and I said you are too good Randip, I never enjoyed it so much.

Then Randip said lets go to the room and make love and you will enjoy it even more there. I said "you really don't mean to put that thing into me, do you?" I asked rather coyly. Randip said "yes honey, and you and me are going to enjoy every bit of it.". "Jesus!!! Save me." I moaned and closed my eyes and then said “Randip I cant do it, I can never take that monster inside me. Please Randip no I cant do it’.

Randip got up lifted me in his arms and moved towards his room, which was his bedroom when he as carrying me in his arms to the room I was protesting to radip. I was still saying that I cant take it in Randip please don’t do it. Randip was in no mood to listen to me now as he was getting a female after a very long time.

As we reached the room he put me on the bed. Randip said to me "don't worry sweet heart it will be pleasurable." he assured me. Gently running his fingers through my hair. Then he went to the dressing table and got a tube of key jelly and started applying it on his huge cock and then he put a lot of it on my cunt and massaged it there.

Randip then came to the bed near me and slowly spread my legs and as he was doing it I felt a shiver run down my spine as I was still scared of that cock of his but heart in heart I want to have in my tight cunt. He came in between my legs and positioned himself on top of me in between my legs and his cock was close to my wet and lubricated pussy and he was ready to fuck me tight cunt. All this time he was gently stroking my hair to pacify. I bit my lip as his huge cock touched my clits and parted them and my hands came over his hips as he slowly entered me.

"Ohhh!!! You are so tight." he said as he gave a bit more f***e . My body arched and I threw back my head lifting up my chest. He took my nipples in his mouth and started sucking them hard. Randip then slowly pushed his hips and his huge purple head of his cock was almost inside my cunt. "Unnnhh!!! Nooo." I yelled and said please Randip take it out its too painful and I cant take it in.

Randip said that I have never had pussy so tight as yours and I can feel my dick burn as my head of cock entered you. I said that even I never thought that a cock could be so big as yours and my husbands cock is not even half your size. Randip said that that’s why your cunt is so tight cause he has not fucked you enough.

The head was now fully inside her. He kept on stroking my hair and interchanged my nipples and sucked them and occasionally kept kissing me. I began to wriggle like a snake trying desperately to escape from the eagle's claws. I said please enough don’t put in more I cant take it. But Randip was in no mood to listen to me. Randip made a strong move and f***ed his huge cock deep inside me and half of his cock was now inside my tight cunt. I yelled and screamed and said no, please Randip its hurting me. I began to plead. My pleading only made him hornier as he began to again thrust his cock deep into me.

I began to shout and moan in pain and another loud aahhhhh nooooooooooo escaped my mouth. He placed his hands on under my shoulder and grabbed me tightly so that I could not move at all and also put his complete weight on my body. Randips’s mouth went over mine and he took out his cock till the tip of his cock and again thrust his cock into my cunt with a very hard push. This time I threw my head back and yelped. "Aaaaagggh!" and Randips’s cock was now fully inside my cunt. I once again screamed loudly this time. But there was no once to hear my screams in his house with just me and Randip alone in the house. My screams echoed through the house.

My vaginal lips were stretched to its limit, now he was forcing the inner walls of my vaginal canal to stretch to accommodate him. I dug my nails in his back and tried my best to push him off but he was very strong and did not move off me. I was babbling incoherently and moaning loudly at the same time. My face was all sweated and in almost agony. Randip held me like that for some time kept kissing me and I said Randip you almost killed me. Its so painful. You have bust my cunt and made me fell like a virgin again.

Randip grabbed my mouth with his and kept mauling my breasts. My hands came over his back and I was now nailing his back and biting his lips. He entered me deep inside as my paws encircled his back, guiding him inside me. Randip said that you are very tight. I said that now I will not be tight any more. Randip ’s prick began to thrust inside me, back and forth, first slowly and then vigorously. I too began to move my hips along with him. I was having an orgasm.

Randip licked me face, my ears and my nipples and then I could feel a storm brewing inside me. In his excitement, Randips’s cock slid out completely from my cunt. It looked even bigger now with his huge purple knob at the tip. His penis shining with both from the key jelly and with my juices. Now that he was out of me he again applied some key jelly over his shaft and pulled a pillow beneath my hips. He again opened my thighs apart and I didn’t resist anyway, as he again mounted me. He came over me and impatiently began prodding my loins with his penis. He was taking a long time to center because my cunt was still very tight and my hand emerged in between our groins, held his penis and guided it over to my wet vagina.

Slowly he again gained entry into my cunt. Once fully inside, he again started humping me, slowly at first and then furiously. I was calling out his name and pulling at his chest hair, I was wild. In a short while he began thrusting inside me rapidly and after some time I moaned loudly and there were a lots of ahhhhhh and uuuuhhhhhhhh from me as I was coming and when I did come, loud scream came out of my mouth and followed by a loud aaaaaaaaaahhhhh. My body went stiff under Randip for a while, my eyes rolled back and I gave a deep, satisfied sigh. We both held each other tight and Randip increased his speed as he made his final f***e inside my pussy.

Moments latter he ejaculated inside me and erupted his hot load deep into my cunt. I felt his thick warm cum shooting deep into my cunt. Wads and wads of thick warm cum shot into my vagina. He collapsed on my breasts with his penis buried in my cunt, his cum dribbling out from my vagina running down my thighs. He was perspiring and hugged me tight. I kissed him hard…tears in my eyes…..wow what a fuck I had. I liked him lying on me…his huge penis buried deep in my cunt and filling it up and his cum never seemed to be stopping.. His cum continued to be pumped into my vagina.

Like a possessed woman I kissed him with wanton lust. After some time I felt his penis swelling and getting hard inside my cunt. My god….it was amazing. His penis becoming hard within few minute. He smiled at me. “Again?” He questioned me 'now baby…it will be my way' he said. He told me to get into doggy position and I quickly turned over and got on fours on the bed and thrust my bottoms out presenting my pussy to him. Needing no instructions, Randip grabbed my hips and held me by my waist. He positioned his huge cock head near my cunt lips and rubbed his cock head along the slit up and down. It was such a good feeling when he rubbed his cock on my slit that I was moaning with pleasure and as I could not hold any longer I yelled to him and said ohh Randip fuck me, fuck me like a bitch.

With a powerful lunge he thrust his penis into my cunt. I moaned out loudly in extreme pain and erotic pleasure as I felt his thick long penis forcing its way into my cunt. I went silent and then started panting wildly as he held my hips and was fucking me steadily long slow powerful thrusts.

He had complete control of my entire body now and was fucking steadily. His arms were now around my back and his hands were squeezing my nipples gently. I let out little moans as the fucking became more and more furious. My moans became screams, louder and louder. I was the only one in the world and didn't care about anything but the monstrous penis I was being impaled by. My tits bounced up and down with every up-thrust of his dick. 'Oh my god! It's sooo big!! Fuck me, fuck me!!!' Randip then pushed me forward! On my huge heaving breasts, propped my ass on top of a pillow and began to go to fuck me earnestly..

He was like a man possessed. He shoved the entire length of his cock into me time and again. Thrusting in and out non-stop. This must have gone on for at least five minutes. All the time I screamed for more. He was squeezing my nipples and the pain of the nipples coupled with the pain of my stretched cunt made me buck into his thrusts.. 'Aaaaaaagg ggggggg ggghhhhhhhh' I moaned out in pleasure.

I was on the verge of cuming and I started shouting and screaming. He got the hint that I was about to cum and he took his one hand to my clits and started rubbing that fast. I said, yaaa fuck me Randip fuck me hard aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh I was coming fuck me aaaahhhhhhhhh and I climaxed.

I clamped down my cunt onto his penis and collapsed onto the bed. I felt Randip pulling my legs down the bed and pushing me on my face down to the bed. His rock hard cock was still standing like a pole. He then began kissing my back and was gently massaging and squeezing my labial lips with his hands. I glanced over my shoulder and noticed that the huge penis head was swelling up to it's enormous proportions. I felt Randip push the top of my back forward and spread my legs as he prepared to mount me the third time with his big dick. I grabbed the bed and anticipated the monster. 'Oooooh!' I moaned as he shoved it in me once again. His hands grasped my hips and worked it in and out of my tender little pussy.

My vagina was aching and paining. I don't think you can ever get used to something that big entering you. He started to fuck me harder and harder as I was being pushed against the bed. My body lay limp as Randip thrust his giant cock into me.

He grabbed me by my waist and started pounding his love machine deep into me .I came about three times during Randips’s this intrusion. It took him longer, but when he finally climaxed, he came as f***efully as he had earlier. He kept pumping his warm cum in me. My god, it never seemed to stop. When he pulled out of my pussy, the thickness of his manhood caused it to remain gaping open for a time; the mixture of his cum and my juices trickled out and puddle atop the silken sheets. Lowering my legs, he collapsed on the bed and pulled my back in against him; wrapping my in his arms.

Several minutes passed before either of us spoke; both preferring to savor the post-coital moment. I said, taking his hand in mine and kissing it. "I’ve wanted to do this since that first day I saw you as a newly wed bride also knew that Sameer was not fucking you very well ," replied Randip.

They both of us went to the bathroom. We both had bath together and came out. Randip lifted me and put me on the bed. I just rolled over with my hips up and relaxed. Randip said sweetheart will you have another drink I said why not. He made drinks for both of us and also ordered lunch for both of us. When came to the bed I turned to face him and I saw his half limp cock dangling between his legs and it still looked very big..

As he came to me I took him in my arms and we started having Bacardi from the same glass. I kissed him and said that this is the best sex I have ever had in my life. Randip said that I am very tight and I blushed and said I that you are too big and I could never think that your cock could enter me. We kept having Bacardi and then I told him that did you not stop when I was crying and screaming, he said that my screams made him even more hornier and to top it I had not seen or had a cunt so tight so I could not control myself. I told Randip that you cum so many that I could not believe that a man can cum so much. Randip said I wish you had tasted my cum. I told him that I have already tasted it when I had helped you masturbate that night as you had cum on my hand. After that I went to the bathroom and licked every drop on my hand and it tasted very nice.

He took me in his arms and we both started kissing each other. After some time he started getting a hard on and I took the lead this time and took his cock in her mouth and started sucking him hungrily till the time it was fully erect. Then he went down on me and started licking me till I got a climax. Then we did 69 position and I was finally ready to get fucked. This time again he used key jelly to lubricate me and his cock so that it was not painful for me. And when he entered me, I let out a loud ahhh again and said its still painful. So Randip put his cock in slowly till I could get used to it. I had 3 climax this time and finally Randip came inside me.

any lady can contact me manu4u2007@gmail.com... Continue»
Posted by JonMcman 4 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3591  |  
92%
  |  10

Girls Night In.

When I go over to my best friends house, I always hope that somethings going to happen between us. We're always cuddling and hugging, and she's constantly touching me whenever she can. Not in naughty places though, although I wouldn't mind. We even have the odd shower together, in bathing suits. Although there was this one time that she poured the water down my back giving me shivers up my spine. Still, there was no kissing or sexual contact.

I'm not a lesbian, I guess I'm just bi-curious since I have such interest in her, it's unusual though - I don't feel this way about any of my other girlfriends. Don't get me wrong, I do have dirty conversations with them and tell them about my sexual experiences but it never arouses me when i talk about it with other females as much as it does with my best friend.

For some reason though, I get the feeling that she has the same feeling too. She enjoys my presence very much, and it also explains the amount of body contact that we have. I know where her 'special spots' are like her neck, ears and sides. She even lets me gently caress them with my fingertips, and blow on them. I know it arouses her, and she's giving me permission to do it, so sometimes I even want to lean down and kiss her neck, but I never have the guts to.

But anyhow, it was her birthday, and I was going over for a few drinks and to celebrate just her and myself. Previous over nighters, I prepared myself for any possible sexual interaction, by touching up a little 'down there', but this time I didn't feel the need to since I had gotten used to the idea of just the normal contact that we had; which meant the clothes stayed on. Although I wouldn't mind going a little farther with her if not all the way, since it was something I had always wanted to do since we became close friends.

We were teasing her boyfriend on the phone, it was too early to drink so we were just drinking the mixers we had pretending it was the alcohol. He hung up the phone and we began to drink. We became silly, and touchy, she laid down on the bed and put her shirt up, revealing her breasts - but they were covered by the bra. I told her to stay still and I poured some of the vodka into her bellybutton. I sucked it out, then licked around her belly button up to her breasts. I sucked on the top of her breast, leaving a slight mark. She rolled me over and then did the same to me. That's when the phone rang.

I didn't mind her boyfriend being on the phone with us, because I had the real thing, and he only had the visual image of us going wild in his head. She talked on the phone with him for a few minutes, and I was at the bottom of the bed, rubbing the inside of her leg, inching my way closer and closer to her pussy. She stopped my hand & I thought that I had done something wrong, but she looked me in the eye and said "I don't like being tickled, I like being scratched!" I gave her a surprised look, then smiled and scratched down her leg. Not hard, but hard enough to leave marks from my fingers.

I could hear him talking to her, but I couldn't quite make out what he was saying. So I just kept looking at her, and biting my lip then asking what he was saying. By this point I was extremely aroused, just by the thought of something happening with us. He was teasing her about how she was too 'chicken' to fool around with a girl, but she stated to him otherwise then hopped out of bed and stood before me. She pushed me down lightly and asked if she could play with my pussy.

I without hesitation said that she could, and I let her remove my clothing. I then removed my tank top so I was only wearing my bra. She noticed that I was soaking wet, and she described it to her boyfriend. She started playing with my clit, and then slid one finger into my pussy. Fingering me softly, shaking her hand around in my pussy. I grabbed my tits and ripped off my bra, breaking the clasps. I squeezed and twisted my nipples as she fingered me. She then put another finger into my pussy and threw the phone to me.

Moan to him, baby! Tell him how you feel! She said to me. I put the phone to my ear, letting him hear my loud sex sounds. I was still gripping one breast with immense f***e. She then put her tongue inside me, as she played with my clit with her hand. My toes were curling and I was biting my lip. She made me climax, causing me to make a mess all over her bed. I lay there breathing into the phone as she cleaned me up with her tongue.

At this time, her boy was telling me how hard his cock was, and I could tell that meant he was masturbating to the sounds of me and my friend. I could hear his heavy breathing. I've heard from her about how loud he makes her moan, but now it was time for him to hear me make his girlfriend scream.

I got up and we switched positions, she was on her back with the phone now and I had full access to her pussy. I was nervous at first, and asked her my boundaries. She said I could do anything I wanted to.

This is a true story.
to be continued... Continue»
Posted by x11mandie 5 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex, Masturbation  |  Views: 6359  |  
93%
  |  23

sandi's world of fashion

PART 1

For quite some time, I'd yearned to try my hand at modeling, but every shoot I checked into wanted someone younger than my twenty-two years or taller than my five-seven or thinner than I'd ever been in my life.

In the meantime, I had to work, or move back home and accept the negative comments from my folks, something I was not about to do.

I took jobs that were way below my skill level for a while but one Saturday, while having lunch with a friend, she remembered a classified ad she'd saved for me.

"Take a look at this, Sandi. As soon as I saw the ad, I thought of you. It's exactly what you said you dreamed of," she said. "You have an amazing fashion sense, and you've had some experience in retail. You should go for it."

The more I read, the more excited I got.

"Oh my god, Traci,it's perfect; maybe too perfect, but I'm going to apply anyway. If I don't get it, I'll know I did my best. Working at Malken & Drake would be so sweet."

Malken & Drake is where every fashion conscious sales person in the world wants to work. They are one of the hottest fashion stores in the country, and most of all, the absolute best path to meet all of my goals. Their "Intimate Moments" department is famous for its exclusive selections of intimate apparel and sl**pwear, designed and created just for them. Of course, they also featured the top designers and offer the highest level of service anywhere. Of course, you pay for that level of commitment so they cater to the nouveau riche as well as the more sedate 'old money' individuals

Since I wasn't scheduled to work until two that Monday, I got up early, showered, and slipped into the designer business suit that I'd bought at a resale shop for less than fifty dollars. I looked good. I mean I looked really good. Very professional to say the least.

Pausing outside the offices on the fifth floor, I took a deep breath and focused on being mentally prepared to present my best executive look and attitude.

There were quite a few women waiting but I was determined to make the best effort possible. After all, numbers mean nothing. I picked up the application and moved to one side where there I found some chairs with writing surfaces. As I filled out the app, I occasionally glanced around the room at the other women. Over half of them were not going to get past the first door because they didn't dress for the job.

I slipped the app in the folder where I had my resume and cover letter outlining my goals. When I leaned over to give my papers back to the receptionist, I whispered to her. "Have there been a lot of applicants?"

She nodded but spread out eight fingers and twisted her hand back and forth to indicate they were pretty much so-so. I gave her a questioning look and she smiled as she bent three fingers of her right hand to let me know that there were just two that made any impression on her. After about fifteen minutes my name was called and I was ushered into another office

The woman doing the interviews was in her thirties, rather attractive and dressed in a very expensive business suit. She looked up and smiled and I felt a lot of tension flow from my body. She stood and held out her hand.

"Hello, Sandi, I'm Debra Hastings, the Human Relations Director at Malken & Drake. Please relax and give me a second to review your application."

I sat and watched her face as she read it. Occasionally, she would make a little sound or gesture that looked like she was pleased by what she saw.

"So, Sandi, why Malken and Drake?" she finally asked.

"I have my goals set rather high, Ms. Hastings. I intend to be in top level management within five years and if you don't want to team up with the best there is, why bother?"

"I like that," she said. "So you know about our company then."

"Yes ma'am," I said. I then proceeded to give her an encapsulated version of the history of the company and the prestigious rankings the fashion world gave it.

"Well done, Sandi. You've done your homework."

"Ms.Hastings, I've lived and breathed fashion most of my life. I even considered modeling but found that my body type didn't fit the mold."

"Have you considered designing?" she asked.

"I have," I replied, "but I'd have to get a lot more education and experience to pursuit it. I have a small portfolio of a few of my designs if you'd care to see them."

"I'd like that very much," she said.

I passed her the portfolio and studied her reaction.

"You're quite talented," she said. "I notice that your interest seems to lie in the intimate apparel and swim wear fields."

"Yes ma'am," I said. "It's what I do best."

"There's nothing wrong with that," she said. "Of course, it is one of the most competitive areas in fashion design"

"Yes ma'am," I said. "That only means that if I am successful at it, I've beaten the best there is."

She smiled. "I like your attitude Sandi. How soon could you be available?"

"Immediately," I said.

"If I call you by two, could you come in for a second interview it that becomes necessary?"

"Of course," I said.

I can't explain it, but I left there with a very positive attitude.

She called me at one to ask if I could be there by two. Of course, I could, since I was at a café less than two blocks from the store.

When I got there one other girl was there and another was coming out of Mrs. Hastings office, I was the last to go in.

"Come in, Sandi," she said. "Please," she said, motioning to the chair in front of her desk. She went to stand right behind her desk. "Sandi, the job we advertised is in our "Intimate Moments" department as assistant manager. While you lack some in actual retail experience, you excel in natural ability. You handled yourself quite well in the initial interview and your knowledge of the company impressed me. The thing that tipped the scale in your favor is your extensive knowledge of fabrics and design as well as a natural sense of color."

There was a soft knock on the door to which she smiled and invited someone named Sharon in.

The woman that came into the room was about the same age as Mrs. Hastings, but tall, slender, and drop dead gorgeous.

"Sandi, this is Sharon Cottell. Sharon is in charge of our training and development team. Go with her, and she'll walk you through the rest of the paperwork and get you scheduled for training. Let me be the first to welcome you to the Malken & Drake organization. I'm sure we'll be hearing great things about you."

I thanked her and walked from the room, maintaining my professional attitude on the outside, while my heart was doing handstands. I'd found my dream job and now I was hired.

"You can scream now if you wish," she said, as we headed down the hall. "I can see the excitement in your eyes."

"Is it that obvious?" I asked.

She smiled and nodded. "Let me guess, this is just what you wanted."

"I've been waiting for this for years, and to get this opportunity with Malken & Drake is way beyond my wildest dreams."

"No one else ever had a chance," she said. "Mrs. Hasting was absolutely thrilled when she saw your application. We are very selective of the people we hire, which is one of the reasons we don't lose our personnel to the competition. We hire the best and make sure we keep them. The girl who had the job you are taking over has been promoted to middle management due to the retirement of Mrs. Gage, who was with the company for thirty-one years. "

"Oh wow, that's a long time," I said.

"It is indeed," she said, "but not at all unusual here. Did she discuss wages and benefits with you?"

"Not yet," I said, "but the company has an excellent reputation for paying fair and competitive wages and the benefit package is rated as number one in the industry."

"Yes it is," she said. "I can let you have a peek at your starting wage package if you wish to see it."

I nodded and she passed me a slip of paper.

"Oh my god, Sharon, you're k**ding. That's a lot of money."

She grinned and nodded. "Of course that's a salary so you'll work a lot of hours to earn it, but they take good care of us here. There are ways to make even more but that will be explained to you as opportunities arise. We also have an excellent bonus program as well."

By the time everything was done, it was past lunch time so Sharon took me to get a sandwich and a salad in the executive dining room. Boy, those people know how to eat.

When I left the store, I walked slowly down the street, stopping to check out the window displays, until I got to the next block. Then I raced to stop at the same café, ordered a latte' and took a deep breath. Once I got control of my heart, I called my friend Tracy. She was at work so I had to sound real important when I asked to speak to Ms. Tracy Caruthers.

"Tracy Caruthers, how can I help you," she asked.

"Act real cool and sound like we're talking business," I said, not wanting to get her in any trouble.

"Yes, Mrs. White, how are you?"

"Mrs. White is a piece of shit," I said, "but Sandi is floating above the clouds."

"I take it that you are pleased with the package then, Mrs. White?"

"I got the job, Tracy. I got the freaking job."

"And were you pleased with the pricing, ma'am?"

I told her what my starting wage was and I thought she was going to scream. She choked for a few seconds and regained her composure.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. White, but I had trouble catching my breath for a minute. Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"Yeah, you can hurry up and meet me at Dillinger's after work. I'm taking the day off and then I'm quitting. I'm buying, so whatever you want, even that shit you drink that's seven bucks a pop. My treat."

"I'll take care of that, ma'am and thank you for allowing us to serve you."

I spent the next hour on the phone, making reservations at Dillinger's, and quitting my job which came as no surprise to my boss, who was ecstatic for me.

- 2 -

My first day at Malken & Drake was mostly spent with the operations manager, a thirtyish redhead with an awesome body, showing me around the stock rooms and offices and introducing me to various supervisors and individuals I would be working with.

By the end of the day, my legs ached and my mind was spinning. The last woman I met with was Desire' the assistant manager of the sports fitness department. She handled exercise clothing, swim suits, and athletic wear such as a gymnast wears. As I headed for the exit, she offered me dinner at Danner's, a local grill famous for their salads.

"The first week is the worst," she said. "You won't get a check for two weeks so money gets tight, and it can be so confusing. There's so much to learn and so many people to remember."

"I just discovered that," I said." I feel like I ran a marathon. I can't wait to get into that hot shower."

"Each day gets easier," she said. "I've been there just over a year so I'm still a work in progress, but it isn't as stressful as it was."

I told her of my desire to do some modeling.

"You'll get chances to do that at Malken & Drake with your body. I do it about eight or ten times a year now.

There are other opportunities too."

"Such as..." I said.

"Make up a portfolio and be sure the advertising and promotions department gets a couple of copies. Give them to Jeanine and she'll make sure they get to the right people."

"Thanks, I'll do that."

When I started feeling the weight of the day, she paid the bill and I headed for home and the shower I'd been thinking about for hours.

She was right about one thing. Each day got easier and everyone in the department was so kind and supportive of my efforts that I began to look forward to getting to the store each morning. I got my final check from the previous job that Friday and sat down at lunch to figure out how to make it go as far as possible. I'd had a conversation with the condo manager and he was willing to work with me so I wrote a check for a little over half of my rent, which left me enough to survive with a reasonable cushion.

I invited Desire' to dinner at Danner's and insisted on paying over her objections.

"I'm not in bad shape right now," I said, "but I maxed out my credit card to get the clothes I needed and I only bought three outfits."

"Didn't you say you were having car trouble?" she asked.

"I don't want to think about it," I replied. "I think something else goes out every week. This morning I heard a grinding sound coming from the brakes, and I've had a vibration in the motor for months that sounds louder every day. I'm trying to get another few months out of it but I think I'm going to have to find something else while I still have some trade-in value. My dad wants me to get a new one and even offered to help with the financing but I really don't want to turn to them right now. They're trying to get ready for his retirement and that might just screw things up for them for a few years."

"Been there, done that," she said. "Mine took a dump about a month after I started here."

"Did you buy a new one?" I asked.

"Yeah, I did," she said. "I got a really great deal on a Toyota SUV. They gave me a good deal on my trade and I gave them a couple grand down. It's a dream to drive."

"I wish I had two grand for a down payment," I said. "I'd start looking tomorrow."

She seemed a bit pensive for a few minutes so I asked her what was on her mind.

"Oh, sorry, "she said. "I was just thinking of how I got the two grand. Man, I can't believe it's been over a year now."

"You're talking in riddles, Desire', I said.

"I'm sorry," she said. "I do some modeling on the side, and just realized that I've been there over a year."

"Oh," I said. "I didn't know. I never even thought about outside modeling, but you have a much better body for that than I do."

She smiled and looked down at the table. "These people aren't all that fussy, Sandi. We call them skin shows."

"Are you talking about strip clubs?" I asked.

"No," she said, "Some of the smaller stores have fashion shows of their own and they hire girls as needed. Some of them are run by crude or downright nasty managers if things aren't going just right so you have to swallow your pride and bite your lip but if you're strong enough, the pay is good and they pay cash the next day. You can get tips from the customers and a bonus if your items sell well."

"What type of garments?" I asked.

"It's almost all bikinis, bras, panties, Victoria Secrets type stuff."

"Oh I see." I said. "Do they call you often?"

"About once or twice a month, but I don't always accept. It depends on my finances at the moment. "

"What's the most you ever made off one show?" I asked.

"Oh, about six hundred or so."

"What?" I said in amazement.

"Of course I got mauled pretty good and had to put up with a lot of shit from some of the customers but I paid my rent the next day and had enough left for a good meal."

"What does Malken & Drake think about you working part time for a competitor?"

"You don't work for the store," she said. "You work for an independent contractor. They just rent the space for the shows. The store gets their money by charging outrageous prices for the merchandise and VIP tickets. It's totally a win- win situation for everyone."

"Can you recommend any to me? "

She seemed to hesitate for a minute.

"It's not easy work and it's not pretty, Sandi. Nothing high class about it at all. I'm not sure you'd have the stomach for it. "

"I might not have a choice though, Des," I said. "If the car goes, I'm screwed."

"Well, the one I work the most is at Sanderson's but it's not your usual fashion show. They call it Club Sanderson's and it's run by a group of women with a penchant for young women in their underwear or less. It's usually one night a month, but sometimes they have two a month. The clothes all come from Sanderson's intimate apparel department or from sports wear for the swim suits. Its all quality merchandise but not Malken & Drake quality. I make the most money there but I earn it too."

All that night I considered the information she'd given me, trying to balance my need for immediate cash with the description she'd given me about the shows. I'd done a quick calculation and if I were to dress well at Malken & Drake, my initial cash outlay could be as much as two thousand dollars. I also had to consider the fact that my car badly needed some maintenance. I did have some left on my credit card but the interest rate was outrageous. I could borrow from my Mom, but she was juggling funds too,. Of course, there was no guarantee I would be accepted or when the next showing would be.

Two days later, Desire' told me there was going to be a showing at 'Club Sanderson' if I was interested. I took down the name and number of the woman in charge and put it in my purse.

"Hey Des, I've got a question for you?"

"Sure, what do want to know?"

"You said something about 'if I had the stomach for it 'and 'if I was strong enough'. What did you mean by that?"

"Well, for one thing, you have to be able to take a lot of shit out of some weird women on a power trip. Most of them are all right but they aren't the warm fuzzy type we deal with at Malken & Drake," she said.

'Is that it?" I asked.

"It varies from show to show," she said. 'At Club Sanderson's, the customers are allowed to touch the models whenever they feel the urge. It's something you have to get used to."

By 'touch' are you saying in an intimate way?"

"Oh yeah," she said. "That's why you get the big tips, Sandi. It's a bunch of wealthy older women that get their jollies that way. Makes them feel young again, I guess."

"Oh," I said, trying to sound calm and collected while I was anything but.

"You get used to it, "she said. " A couple hours of touchy-feelie , a little one on one and you walk out with a few c-notes tucked in your bra, if you have one."

"That doesn't sound like anything I'm interested in," I said.

"I wasn't either but I needed rent money and I got that and more."

"Well, thanks for letting me know," I said. "I'll probably try to borrow from my mother."

"Okay, that's cool," she said, "but remember that you'll have to pay her back. The second show I did, qt Sanderson's I made enough to buy four suits from the bargain store and pay cash for them, About three grand worth of high fashion for less than seven hundred and I didn't have to charge anything but a silk blouse."

"I don't know," I said. "I do really need some cash right away, but that sounds incredibly gross."

"It's not that bad, Sandi, and you get used to it after while."

I paced the floor for over an hour that night, trying to imagine some old women pawing at me. Could I stand there and pretend it didn't bother me? Did I need cash that badly?

The honest answer was either I call Mom or try the shows. I picked up the phone to call my mother, but never dialed her number. Eventually I talked myself into trying it one time, but that would be the end of it.

At lunch the next day, I called the number she'd given me.

"Have you modeled for us before?" the woman asked.

"No "Ma'am," I said. "Desire Watkins gave me your number."

'Oh yes, I know Desire' "she said. "I'm not sure if she's working this show or not. Well, if you think you've got what it takes, come by my office at six and we'll do a quick interview."

She told me who to ask for when I got there, and where to park and told me to be on time or don't show up.... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 459  |  
88%
  |  1

My Girlfriend

My name is Kevin, and I am 41. My wife is a wicked bad hottie,
anMy name is Kevin, and I am 41. My wife is a wicked bad hottie,
and her name is Tracy. She is 23, 5'8; 128lbs with long red curly
hair, 34b-22-34 Last weekend was one to remember, & one that my
wife will always remember. It was a beautiful day, sunny & very
warm, & I was working in the front yard. I heard a truck pull up
across the street, and I looked up to see two enormous black guys
climb out. A few minutes later a car pulled up with the stereo
blaring, and three more equally large black men got out of that car.
As I watched one of the men walked up to the front door, and unlocked
the door. New renters I guessed as I watched the back of the truck
opened, and boxes unloaded. I had finished my work, and decided to
walk over and introduce myself. Walking across the street, and into
the front yard I saw one of the men walk out of the front door. I
walked up, "hi, my name's Kevin, and I live over there in the blue
house across the street. Welcome to the neighborhood, you all need a
hand with any of this?" He replied", hey dude, my name is Tyrone."
Pointing into the back of the truck," that's Omar, and Warren." As we
stood there, two more men walked out of the house, and stood on the
porch. Tyrone turned and said," that's Eric and Bobby." "Hey guys,
good to meet you, "I said. "Do you have any tools?" Tyrone asked.
"Sure what do you need?" I replied. "Well some wrenches & screwdrivers
for sure and I don't know what else," Tyrone said. "Let me get my
whole tool box, and I will be right back, I told him." I came back
with my tools, and hooked up their washer, dryer, & some other stuff
while they carried all their boxes in. After they were done we sat on
the porch, and got to know each other. They were all on the local
universities football team. Tyrone and Omar had just transferred in,
and the other guys were helping them move in. As we sat there talking,
the two new guys started to ask their teammates where all the action
was, where do all the hotties hang? Eric said, " well with it bein'
summer, & all the students gone things sure dried up here for sure."
"No fuckin' way dawg," Omar said. "There's got to be some hot women
here some fuckin' where that wants to get jiggy." Sitting there I
began to think about how HOT my wife is, & how envious these
guys would be if they saw her. "Well I don't have to worry I bragged."
They all stopped talking and looked at me. "Yeah, why is that," Bobby
asked? " Because my wife is totally HOT, too fuckin HOT dude, &
she is about as wild as any guy could handle." "Bullshit" Warren said
", what makes you think that your wife is all that? Everybody
says that their wife is all that . What makes you so sure?" "You
can see for your self man ", I tell them as I pull out my wallet and
showing them her picture. "FUCK ME" Tyrone shouts. "She is fuckin'
fine, & I luv hot lil redheads. Is she a natural redhead? " He asks?
"Totally," I tell them, smiling ear to ear at the envious tone in
their voices. They are still passing the photo around, and as I look
on Omar starts to rub the enormous bulge in his sweatpants. Trying not
to stare, I am amazed as his cock swells, & swells. I even start to
wonder if it will ever stop. I am not the only one that notices,
suddenly Tyrone laughs, Omar quit playing with your little cock
lookin' at dude's ol' lady. Little cock, I wonder to myself, they my
be hung like horses. As we sit there I begin to wonder, to fantasies
about an encounter between theses guys and my girlfriend. What would
they do? What would she do? " Hey guys" I start in a shaky
voice...."What if could get her to come & visit? Do you think that you
hot ass jocks could get some play?" Finishing with a challenge, I
could see them all start to think to plan, plot, and hope for a
chance. "What do you mean," Omar asked as he stared intently at the
photo, the hunger and lust thick in his voice. "Well I can get her to
come over here, & from there on the ball is all yours to run with. If
you can do it without fumbling." They start to get a little angry at
my challenge, & I can see on their faces that they will do ANYTHING,
without limits or hesitation, to make me regret my challenge. "Here's
how we do it, when she gets home I will tell her that I met you guys,
and that she should bring you over something to eat as a house
warming. Once she is in your house it's all up to you." as I say the
words I know that this could all get very bad, she could get hurt if
they took things too far, but I also know how rough & kinky she likes
it. "Leave the back door open so I can slip in & see if you dudes got
any game" A few hours later Tracy got home to find me taking a
casserole out of the oven. "Did you make us dinner?" she asks as she
walks in to the kitchen. "No this is house warming present for our new
neighbors. "Since I cooked it you should take it over, fair? I ask."
"Sure, let me change first" she says. "Hey tracy, why don't you wear
that hot little blue dress that I got you last week. I have wanted to
check it out " I say as I start to put my plans into operation. "K, be
right back let me change. " Following her to our bedroom I stand
behind her and start to caress her as she takes off her cloths. As she
stands there nude she opens the dresser drawer to get out a pair of
panties. Handing her the dress I say, " Here just put this on & hurry.
You won't need those later, " I tell her. "Are you sure " she asks as
she thinks about her errand. "No, it's cool. Just go over, say hi &
welcome them." Standing in the living room I watch as she slowly walks
across the street, my throat tightens & pulse quickens as I see the
light from the sun setting behind our house as it makes her thin dress
virtually invisible. Standing there, rubbing my swelling cock thru my
pants I watch as she walks up on the porch and knocks on the door. As
I watch the door opens, and I imagine her surprise to see our
neighbors, see that there are five large, muscular black men there.
She stands on the porch for several minutes talking; I guess that they
are taking advantage of the light to look through her thin dress. As
they push the screen door open, I see her walk in and disappear as
they surround her and the door closes. Quickly opening the door, I run
across the street and into their backyard so than I can slip in the
back. As I stand outside their backdoor, I see Tracy walk into the
kitchen and set the dish on the table. As she stands there they circle
her, and I hear faintly that they are talking. They are asking about
Sharon, and how she likes the town, our neighborhood, & finally even
about me. After a few minutes I hear her begin to laugh, and peeking
through the window in the backdoor I see Warren tickling her, and as
he does she backs against Bobby, she is trapped, sandwiched between
the two huge men. She looks so tiny standing there in the middle of
those huge, powerful six-foot tall plus muscular football players.
Their playfulness starts to become a little aggressive and soon all of
them start to touch her, roughly groping. Crowding her, they start
walking, guiding and forcing her back into the living room. I hear
their voices, the lust and excitement evident in their tone. I slowly
open the Kitchen door and quietly walk across the room. As I stand
there peeking into the living room, I see that she is starting to look
around, looking for an out as they maul her, her thin dress torn open.
Buttons flying as Tyrone rips it open. There she stands in the center
of the room, her small hands vainly trying to cover alabaster white
skin. They stand in a circle around her, shirts off and the basketball
shorts loosened as they start to rub & stroke their swelling cocks. I
almost gasp out loud when I see them. They are all enormous, and none
are smaller than ten or so inches to thirteen to fifteen inches.
Tyrone and Warren are HUGE. Omar is the smallest and his is at least
ten inches long & as thick as my wrist. Tracy is mesmerized by their
powerful bodies and enormous size too. I can see it in her eyes,
though they are wide with fear at the situation, she is also excited.
From the doorway, I can hear them clearly. They stand there taunting
her, asking her if she has ever seen such enormous cocks, has she
touched or tasted one so big, does she dream of such HUGE cocks?
Warren and Tyrone step even closer, and begin to rub their cocks on
her. Reaching out they each take one of her hands and guide it to
their cock. Slowly as she continues to stare at them all, her hands
begin to gently squeeze and strike their swollen cocks. Suddenly, Omar
pushes Tracy to her knees, his large powerful hands covering her
shoulders as he towers above her. "You look hungry bitch, here taste
this, " he growls as he slaps her across the face several times with
his long, fat, swollen cock. Looking up somewhat in shock, surprised
and eyes wide open staring into his eyes, she slowly opens her small
mouth. " Yea, you hot fuckin' lil slut, you fuckin' know you wanna be
fed, you wanna have that sweet lil mouth FUCKED by some big black cock
don't you?" Omar says. Slowly he rubs the tip of his long hard dark
cock back and forth across her lips, as he lifts it from her lips a
trail of precum appears. Grabbing a fistful of her thick curly red
hair he pulls her open mouth onto his throbbing cock. The others stand
there watching, holding their cocks, Warren and Tyrone smile down at
her as she continues to squeeze & stroke their huge swollen throbbing
cocks. Bobby and Eric move behind her, and start to rub her ass,
spreading her cheeks. Momentarily, her eyes widen in suprise as she
appears to suddenly realize exactly where she is and what is
happening. She starts to whimper and struggle, but Omar roughly grabs
her head , two fistfuls of long red curly hair & starts to fuck her
mouth. Thrusting his long thick cock, his hips moving rythmically as
he slides in and out of her small mouth. "Suck it bitch, suck it HARD
you slut," he says. Her small mouth stretched open as she sucks
harder. Saliva begins to run from the corners of her mouth, as the
nasty wet slurps sounds grow louder, and drips onto her breasts. As I
watch I see Eric lean down and start to roughly shove his long thick
fingers into Sharon's pussy. Her hips begin to shift, twist, to squirm
as he rams them deep. Omar & the guys laugh as Bobby lifts her ass so
that she is standing, feet wide apart, and bent over at the waist.
Standing there in the doorway I watch them use her, as they make her
their slut. "I've got to fuck this fuckin' lil white slut NOW," Tyrone
moans as i steps around behind Tracy, Her hand still clutching his
enormous cock, he pulls it off and twists it behind her back as his
cock rests on the crack of her ass, throbbing. Feeling him, Sharon
manages to get her mouth off Omar's glistening cock, and look back at
Tyrone. Whimpering, please oohh please don't please, stop. Please
don't, this isn't right she moans even as her legs spread
uncontrollably wider." You know you want this fat black cock slut, you
fuckin' know you want it, and your going to fuck it with your sweet
lil slutty pussy, " Tyrone tells her as he starts to rub the enormous
head between her swollen wet dripping lips. As they stand there
watching her, the guys start to rub the cocks on her face as Tyrone
teases her pussy. Suddenly Tracy sees me in the doorway, "Kevin, god
Kevin help," she whimpers. Her eyes locked on mine, I smile as I walk
in and sit in one of the recliners. "Well dudes, is she all and more
than I promised? Admit it, she is the hottest woman any of you have
ever had," I say. As she hears my words, I see the realization dawn on
her face that I set this all up, that she is here now and in the
situation she is, because I want it to happen, and that she is
completely helpless to stop it. She looks at me our eyes locked as
Omar slides his hard wet glistening cock back between her lips.
Grabbing a handful of long curly red hair, Omar begins to thrust, to
slide his dark cock in and out of Tracy's mouth. As I sit there
watching I can hear her sucking harder, the wet nasty slurping sounds
growing in intensity. "Tyrone, fuck her dude, fuck her hard. What are
you waiting for? Fill her with that huge fuckin' cock and make her
feel it," I say as I continue to keep my eyes locked on hers. Suddenly
I see her eyes, bulge, she pushes back from Omar, both her small hands
on his hips, so pale on his dark skin, she opens her mouth, a soft
gurgling sounds erupts as she starts to keen, whimper. I watch as
Tyrone holds her, hands on her slender hips as he suddenly pulls her
back again, driving, slamming deep. He pulls her back again & again as
he tries to get more and more of his enormous cock into her. Suddenly
her mouth forms a perfect O as she lets out a sobbing cry, and as I
watch all fifteen thick dark black throbbing inches slam deep, as he
roughly pulls her tiny petit body back. Warren steps in front and
takes Omar's place and he starts to rub his very thick long cock
across Tracy's lips. Her tiny body is lifted & rocked back and forth
as Tyrone slams his huge cock into her again and again, reaching out
to steady herself she grabs Bobby and Eric's fat hard cocks, squeezing
them as she steadies herself. I sit there and watch as Tyrone pounds
her, f***es everything extremely thick inch in and out of her tiny
helpless body. Standing in front of her, laughing, Warren begins to
slap her face with his cock, grabbing a huge fistful of thick curly
red hair he pulls her face closer so that he can viciously slap his
long fat black 14 inch cock across her face again and again.
Whimpering loudly, Sharon opens her mouth as she is used like a toy,
bounced like a rag doll, opens her mouth and tries to capture Warren's
enormous cock in her mouth. Sliding between her lips, Warren begins to
fuck her mouth, to feed her his swollen cock. As I sit there watching
them, they use my hot redheaded girlfriend savagely. They fill her so
incredibly full of their unbelievable cocks, and they do it so
roughly. Sandwiched between Tyrone and Warren she is stuffed as they
hammer her with their cocks. Both thrusting in time with each other,
each forcing her deeper onto the others cock. I watch in amazement as
Warren's thick cock stretches her throat, as it slides deeper a bulge
appears, the outline of his huge mushroomed cock head almost visible
as he fucks her wet dripping sucking mouth. Still holding on with a
tight grip, Tracy bouncing back and forth resulting in Eric and Bobby
being jacked off, their cocks dripping precum as they too watch her
get used as a nasty little fuck toy. Suddenly Tyrone pulls his cock
out of her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping, open and throbbing.
The lips of her cunt are dripping wet, and dark, thick and full of
bl**d. Looking at me, Tyrone says, "Do you really want this sweet
little slut busted open? I mean WIDE fuckin' open, hammered, pounded,
and slammed so fuckin' open that she will never be the same?" "I want
you to hit it so hard dude that she never forgets this, that she can't
live without it and begs for more. Pushing back from Warren , tracy
turns her head and looks at me, her eyes wide, fearful, helpless, "
please, god , ooohhh please she whimpers to me. Please make them stop.
They are too BIG, too many," she sobs. Her eyes pleading with me as I
nod to them. "She is all yours guys, feel free to do anything to her
you want, any way that you want." Tracy utters a whimpering moan at
my words, and as I watch Bobby and Eric move in front of Tracy. They
both begin to rub the hard swollen black cocks on her cheeks ,
slapping her cheeks with their cocks, leaving trails of precum. "Open
wide bitch," Bobby groans as they both press the heads of the dark
cocks in her mouth at the same time. Warren stands beside them smiling
at the sight. Moving close behind her I watch as Tyrone pull her legs
wider apart, reaching down and roughly parting the cheeks of her
smooth white ass. As I sit there watching, I see Tyrone look down &
suddenly spit on the head of his cock. Leaning closer I watch as he
presses the head of his enormous cock against her pink puckered ass.
Her eyes fly open & I hear her trying to whimper & plead around the
two fat cock heads in her mouth. Tracy begins to struggle wildly as
she feels Tyrone press the head of his anaconda against her virginal
asshole, the sobs & cries louder though still muffled by the cocks in
her mouth, both Bobby and Eric reach down and grab an arm. Twisting
her arms, and pulling her forward the both restrain and f***e more of
their cocks into her mouth. Helpless & immobile, Tyrone starts to
slowly press his cock into her. As I watch, the swollen tip starts to
enter her, the ring of her ass stretched painfully wide. Tyrone
patiently begins to lean forward and slowly slide deeper until he has
the head of his huge cock fully inside her. Pulling back until the
mushroom tip of his cock begins to stretch her open he again spits on
his cock & f***es it back in. Slowly he manages to slide another inch
or two of his extremely thick cock into her. Every time that Tyrone
presses his fat cock into her Sharon whimpers & groans around the two
cocks that are fucking her mouth at the same time. Patiently working
back and forth Tyrone manages to gets 3 or 4 inches into her, his huge
hands on her hips he starts to rock back and forth. His thick long
barely moving in and out of her as he continues to f***e more in to
her. Finally he has about half of his cock in her, & it still looks
like the thickest 6 or 7 inches are just waiting to be stuffed into
her. Slowly he pulls back, the ring of her asshole hugging and pulling
back stuck to his enormous cock, until only the fat mushroomed tip is
in her and he looks over at me." It's party time now " he growls as he
suddenly lungs forward, slamming, impaling her on his enormous cock,
the entire length pounded into her tiny body. Tracy's body erupts in
a frenzy of movement, her screams can be heard around the two fat
cocks in her mouth as she begins a keening wail, as she begins to
buck. Holding her more tightly, Tyrone begins a steady pounding,
slamming thrusting pace as he hammers her tiny ass. Pulling almost the
entire length out before driving it in, impaling her with his huge
horse cock. " Fuck yes, ohh yea. Fuck her harder." I say. Sitting
there watching as I give her to them to fuck, to Dominate and use. As
I sit there watching I begin to notice that she is no longer trying to
get away. It looks now like she is pushing back to meet his savage
thrusts. As I watch Tyrone, his hands on her hips I can now tell for
sure that she is meeting his thrusts. She is eagerly pressing back,
eagerly opening herself to his huge black anaconda. Bobby and Eric
feel it too and let go of her arms. Looking up at them both, Sharon
leans back & takes the cocks from her mouth. Grunting with each
powerful driving thrust from Tyrone, Tracy takes Bobby and Eric's wet
dripping cocks in her hands and begins to lick one then the other.
Looking down at her, Bobby says," that's it slut, suck my fuckin'
cock. Suck it good baby and maybe I will feed you." With a cock in
each hand, Tracy looks at both Bobby and Eric." Yes oohhh yes , feed
me your huge fuckin' cocks, make me suck every long thick black inch
of your cocks, "she whimpers. Bouncing of Tyrone's cock , she eagerly
takes turns opening her mouth & letting the two men in front fuck her
mouth. Omar and Warren stand to the side watch as Tracy turns from a
f***ed victim, to a hungry eager slut. Slamming her even harder,
involuntary whimpers erupting from her full mouth with each bestial
driving thrust, Tyrone strains and I can tell is filling her, pumping
her savaged ass full of his hot seed. Pulling back, his cock cumming
out of her with a loud wet plop, he slaps his still semi-erect cock
back and forth across her ass checks hard enough to leave marks. As I
sit there watching, tracy looks at the men in front of her, looking
up into their eyes she starts to beg, "please, please fuck me, I need
more I need more now. I will do ANYTHING you want, oh god I need your
fat fuckin' cocks in me now," she sobs. Sitting beside her on the
floor, Warren reachs over and pulls her on to of him. "Here sit on
this slut, sit on this black snake if you want to be stuffed," Warren
tells her. Reaching back she guides his long thick dark cock between
her wet thick pouting lips. Grabbing her hips he drives it deep, lifts
her up and drops her onto his thick pulsating anaconda. Her head
tossed side to side as he bucks up, slams up filling her, impaling her
with his enormous cock. As I watch I can see Tyrone's cum oozing out
of her stretched hole. Omar does not hesitate as he stands behind her,
without any warning Warren wraps his thick powerful arms around her,
pulling her down. Trapping her & holding her helpless as Omar moves
closer. Still sucking eagerly on both Bobby and Eric, there is a wild
vulnerable look in her eyes as she tries to ready herself for what she
knows is coming. Without hesitation, Omar drives his full length into
her in a single brutal thrust. Tyrone's cum is f***ed out with each
powerful thrust of Omar's cock. Sandwiched between Warren and Omar,
her tiny body shoved, bounced, & ridden hard as the two enormous men
pound her raw stretched holes. Whimpering and moaning, Tracy begins
to be fucked harder, to be used, be treated like a slut gangbanged by
them all. Looking me in the eyes she tells them", fuck me with your
BIG cocks, fuck me hard, please **** me with your big fuckin'
beautiful black cocks. Make me your nasty lil gangbang slut." Warren
and Omar start to fuck her even harder as they hear her words. " You
want to be our slut, a slut for BIG cock baby?" Omar asks as he slams
this thick cock in and out of her small ass. "You want you hot slutty
lil ass pounded? You luv being gangbanged don't you slut?" "Yes, oh
god yes, please, please don't', please don't fuckin' stop. Hurt me
with your huge horse cocks," she screams just before Bobby grabs her
long red curly hair and starts to savagely fuck her small wet drooling
mouth. As I watch Bobby thrust in and out of her mouth I can hear her
making wet nasty slurping sounds as her hunger grows. The saliva
running from the corners of her mouth, dripping, strings of saliva
hanging from her chin as she is face fucked. Pulling back I watch as
the cum spews from Bobby's huge cock, Tracy's face painted. Leaning
closer, she opens her mouth to catch several spurts of thick hot white
crème on her extended tongue. Taking his cock he smears the cum on her
cheeks with his throbbing cock. Moving into place Eric doesn't miss a
beat as he begins to fuck her mouth too. Her face now covered with cum
she makes such loud nasty slurping sounds as she hungrily sucks Eric's
long thick dark cock. Warren and Omar both pound her harder, and
harder. Each seeming to want to slam, drive, impale their cock the
deepest in her. A brutal competition with her the helpless squealing
victim trapped in the middle. Almost in unison, they both flood her
with their enormous loads, each pumping her full of their hot thick
crème. As they move back she lay there open, weak, and limp, Eric
f***es all of his cock into her mouth, her throat and starts to cum,
as I watch I see her throat swell, & hear her gag & gasp as she
struggles to swallow the thick enormous load f***efully pumped into
her throat. The next several hours are all a replay of the first as
the five of them use Tracy until they are tired and spent. As I sit
there watching she slowly gets to her knees, and crawls over to me.
Climbing onto my lap, I am amazed at the sight of her, her pussy and
ass raw, swollen, worn, and very red. Each hole stretched open as
thick white cum oozes out, thick trails running down her inner thighs.
Her face slick with cum, and her hair stiff with repeated loads of
their seed, she is a nasty sight. Looking me in the eye, Tracy says,"
You are so wicked. How did you know, how did you know that I would
enjoy this?" "I didn't do it for you, I did it because I wanted it to
happen for you", I replied. "You are mine to own, use, or even to loan
out. That you enjoyed this so merely affirms your submissiveness, and
my right to OWN you. Wait until next weekend, our neighbors are bring
the whole football team over for a BBQ at our house, and you will
serve them all, " I say laughing. The look of fear and excitement in
equal mixture on her face.
d her name is Tracy. She is 23, 5'8; 128lbs with long red curly
hair, 34b-22-34 Last weekend was one to remember, & one that my
wife will always remember. It was a beautiful day, sunny & very
warm, & I was working in the front yard. I heard a truck pull up
across the street, and I looked up to see two enormous black guys
climb out. A few minutes later a car pulled up with the stereo
blaring, and three more equally large black men got out of that car.
As I watched one of the men walked up to the front door, and unlocked
the door. New renters I guessed as I watched the back of the truck
opened, and boxes unloaded. I had finished my work, and decided to
walk over and introduce myself. Walking across the street, and into
the front yard I saw one of the men walk out of the front door. I
walked up, "hi, my name's Kevin, and I live over there in the blue
house across the street. Welcome to the neighborhood, you all need a
hand with any of this?" He replied", hey dude, my name is Tyrone."
Pointing into the back of the truck," that's Omar, and Warren." As we
stood there, two more men walked out of the house, and stood on the
porch. Tyrone turned and said," that's Eric and Bobby." "Hey guys,
good to meet you, "I said. "Do you have any tools?" Tyrone asked.
"Sure what do you need?" I replied. "Well some wrenches & screwdrivers
for sure and I don't know what else," Tyrone said. "Let me get my
whole tool box, and I will be right back, I told him." I came back
with my tools, and hooked up their washer, dryer, & some other stuff
while they carried all their boxes in. After they were done we sat on
the porch, and got to know each other. They were all on the local
universities football team. Tyrone and Omar had just transferred in,
and the other guys were helping them move in. As we sat there talking,
the two new guys started to ask their teammates where all the action
was, where do all the hotties hang? Eric said, " well with it bein'
summer, & all the students gone things sure dried up here for sure."
"No fuckin' way dawg," Omar said. "There's got to be some hot women
here some fuckin' where that wants to get jiggy." Sitting there I
began to think about how HOT my wife is, & how envious these
guys would be if they saw her. "Well I don't have to worry I bragged."
They all stopped talking and looked at me. "Yeah, why is that," Bobby
asked? " Because my wife is totally HOT, too fuckin HOT dude, &
she is about as wild as any guy could handle." "Bullshit" Warren said
", what makes you think that your wife is all that? Everybody
says that their wife is all that . What makes you so sure?" "You
can see for your self man ", I tell them as I pull out my wallet and
showing them her picture. "FUCK ME" Tyrone shouts. "She is fuckin'
fine, & I luv hot lil redheads. Is she a natural redhead? " He asks?
"Totally," I tell them, smiling ear to ear at the envious tone in
their voices. They are still passing the photo around, and as I look
on Omar starts to rub the enormous bulge in his sweatpants. Trying not
to stare, I am amazed as his cock swells, & swells. I even start to
wonder if it will ever stop. I am not the only one that notices,
suddenly Tyrone laughs, Omar quit playing with your little cock
lookin' at dude's ol' lady. Little cock, I wonder to myself, they my
be hung like horses. As we sit there I begin to wonder, to fantasies
about an encounter between theses guys and my girlfriend. What would
they do? What would she do? " Hey guys" I start in a shaky
voice...."What if could get her to come & visit? Do you think that you
hot ass jocks could get some play?" Finishing with a challenge, I
could see them all start to think to plan, plot, and hope for a
chance. "What do you mean," Omar asked as he stared intently at the
photo, the hunger and lust thick in his voice. "Well I can get her to
come over here, & from there on the ball is all yours to run with. If
you can do it without fumbling." They start to get a little angry at
my challenge, & I can see on their faces that they will do ANYTHING,
without limits or hesitation, to make me regret my challenge. "Here's
how we do it, when she gets home I will tell her that I met you guys,
and that she should bring you over something to eat as a house
warming. Once she is in your house it's all up to you." as I say the
words I know that this could all get very bad, she could get hurt if
they took things too far, but I also know how rough & kinky she likes
it. "Leave the back door open so I can slip in & see if you dudes got
any game" A few hours later Tracy got home to find me taking a
casserole out of the oven. "Did you make us dinner?" she asks as she
walks in to the kitchen. "No this is house warming present for our new
neighbors. "Since I cooked it you should take it over, fair? I ask."
"Sure, let me change first" she says. "Hey tracy, why don't you wear
that hot little blue dress that I got you last week. I have wanted to
check it out " I say as I start to put my plans into operation. "K, be
right back let me change. " Following her to our bedroom I stand
behind her and start to caress her as she takes off her cloths. As she
stands there nude she opens the dresser drawer to get out a pair of
panties. Handing her the dress I say, " Here just put this on & hurry.
You won't need those later, " I tell her. "Are you sure " she asks as
she thinks about her errand. "No, it's cool. Just go over, say hi &
welcome them." Standing in the living room I watch as she slowly walks
across the street, my throat tightens & pulse quickens as I see the
light from the sun setting behind our house as it makes her thin dress
virtually invisible. Standing there, rubbing my swelling cock thru my
pants I watch as she walks up on the porch and knocks on the door. As
I watch the door opens, and I imagine her surprise to see our
neighbors, see that there are five large, muscular black men there.
She stands on the porch for several minutes talking; I guess that they
are taking advantage of the light to look through her thin dress. As
they push the screen door open, I see her walk in and disappear as
they surround her and the door closes. Quickly opening the door, I run
across the street and into their backyard so than I can slip in the
back. As I stand outside their backdoor, I see Tracy walk into the
kitchen and set the dish on the table. As she stands there they circle
her, and I hear faintly that they are talking. They are asking about
Sharon, and how she likes the town, our neighborhood, & finally even
about me. After a few minutes I hear her begin to laugh, and peeking
through the window in the backdoor I see Warren tickling her, and as
he does she backs against Bobby, she is trapped, sandwiched between
the two huge men. She looks so tiny standing there in the middle of
those huge, powerful six-foot tall plus muscular football players.
Their playfulness starts to become a little aggressive and soon all of
them start to touch her, roughly groping. Crowding her, they start
walking, guiding and forcing her back into the living room. I hear
their voices, the lust and excitement evident in their tone. I slowly
open the Kitchen door and quietly walk across the room. As I stand
there peeking into the living room, I see that she is starting to look
around, looking for an out as they maul her, her thin dress torn open.
Buttons flying as Tyrone rips it open. There she stands in the center
of the room, her small hands vainly trying to cover alabaster white
skin. They stand in a circle around her, shirts off and the basketball
shorts loosened as they start to rub & stroke their swelling cocks. I
almost gasp out loud when I see them. They are all enormous, and none
are smaller than ten or so inches to thirteen to fifteen inches.
Tyrone and Warren are HUGE. Omar is the smallest and his is at least
ten inches long & as thick as my wrist. Sharon is mesmerized by their
powerful bodies and enormous size too. I can see it in her eyes,
though they are wide with fear at the situation, she is also excited.
From the doorway, I can hear them clearly. They stand there taunting
her, asking her if she has ever seen such enormous cocks, has she
touched or tasted one so big, does she dream of such HUGE cocks?
Warren and Tyrone step even closer, and begin to rub their cocks on
her. Reaching out they each take one of her hands and guide it to
their cock. Slowly as she continues to stare at them all, her hands
begin to gently squeeze and strike their swollen cocks. Suddenly, Omar
pushes Sharon to her knees, his large powerful hands covering her
shoulders as he towers above her. "You look hungry bitch, here taste
this, " he growls as he slaps her across the face several times with
his long, fat, swollen cock. Looking up somewhat in shock, surprised
and eyes wide open staring into his eyes, she slowly opens her small
mouth. " Yea, you hot fuckin' lil slut, you fuckin' know you wanna be
fed, you wanna have that sweet lil mouth FUCKED by some big black cock
don't you?" Omar says. Slowly he rubs the tip of his long hard dark
cock back and forth across her lips, as he lifts it from her lips a
trail of precum appears. Grabbing a fistful of her thick curly red
hair he pulls her open mouth onto his throbbing cock. The others stand
there watching, holding their cocks, Warren and Tyrone smile down at
her as she continues to squeeze & stroke their huge swollen throbbing
cocks. Bobby and Eric move behind her, and start to rub her ass,
spreading her cheeks. Momentarily, her eyes widen in suprise as she
appears to suddenly realize exactly where she is and what is
happening. She starts to whimper and struggle, but Omar roughly grabs
her head , two fistfuls of long red curly hair & starts to fuck her
mouth. Thrusting his long thick cock, his hips moving rythmically as
he slides in and out of her small mouth. "Suck it bitch, suck it HARD
you slut," he says. Her small mouth stretched open as she sucks
harder. Saliva begins to run from the corners of her mouth, as the
nasty wet slurps sounds grow louder, and drips onto her breasts. As I
watch I see Eric lean down and start to roughly shove his long thick
fingers into Sharon's pussy. Her hips begin to shift, twist, to squirm
as he rams them deep. Omar & the guys laugh as Bobby lifts her ass so
that she is standing, feet wide apart, and bent over at the waist.
Standing there in the doorway I watch them use her, as they make her
their slut. "I've got to fuck this fuckin' lil white slut NOW," Tyrone
moans as i steps around behind Sharon, Her hand still clutching his
enormous cock, he pulls it off and twists it behind her back as his
cock rests on the crack of her ass, throbbing. Feeling him, Sharon
manages to get her mouth off Omar's glistening cock, and look back at
Tyrone. Whimpering, please oohh please don't please, stop. Please
don't, this isn't right she moans even as her legs spread
uncontrollably wider." You know you want this fat black cock slut, you
fuckin' know you want it, and your going to fuck it with your sweet
lil slutty pussy, " Tyrone tells her as he starts to rub the enormous
head between her swollen wet dripping lips. As they stand there
watching her, the guys start to rub the cocks on her face as Tyrone
teases her pussy. Suddenly Sharon sees me in the doorway, "Kevin, god
Kevin help," she whimpers. Her eyes locked on mine, I smile as I walk
in and sit in one of the recliners. "Well dudes, is she all and more
than I promised? Admit it, she is the hottest woman any of you have
ever had," I say. As she hears my words, I see the realization dawn on
her face that I set this all up, that she is here now and in the
situation she is, because I want it to happen, and that she is
completely helpless to stop it. She looks at me our eyes locked as
Omar slides his hard wet glistening cock back between her lips.
Grabbing a handful of long curly red hair, Omar begins to thrust, to
slide his dark cock in and out of Tracy's mouth. As I sit there
watching I can hear her sucking harder, the wet nasty slurping sounds
growing in intensity. "Tyrone, fuck her dude, fuck her hard. What are
you waiting for? Fill her with that huge fuckin' cock and make her
feel it," I say as I continue to keep my eyes locked on hers. Suddenly
I see her eyes, bulge, she pushes back from Omar, both her small hands
on his hips, so pale on his dark skin, she opens her mouth, a soft
gurgling sounds erupts as she starts to keen, whimper. I watch as
Tyrone holds her, hands on her slender hips as he suddenly pulls her
back again, driving, slamming deep. He pulls her back again & again as
he tries to get more and more of his enormous cock into her. Suddenly
her mouth forms a perfect O as she lets out a sobbing cry, and as I
watch all fifteen thick dark black throbbing inches slam deep, as he
roughly pulls her tiny petit body back. Warren steps in front and
takes Omar's place and he starts to rub his very thick long cock
across Tracy's lips. Her tiny body is lifted & rocked back and forth
as Tyrone slams his huge cock into her again and again, reaching out
to steady herself she grabs Bobby and Eric's fat hard cocks, squeezing
them as she steadies herself. I sit there and watch as Tyrone pounds
her, f***es everything extremely thick inch in and out of her tiny
helpless body. Standing in front of her, laughing, Warren begins to
slap her face with his cock, grabbing a huge fistful of thick curly
red hair he pulls her face closer so that he can viciously slap his
long fat black 14 inch cock across her face again and again.
Whimpering loudly, Sharon opens her mouth as she is used like a toy,
bounced like a rag doll, opens her mouth and tries to capture Warren's
enormous cock in her mouth. Sliding between her lips, Warren begins to
fuck her mouth, to feed her his swollen cock. As I sit there watching
them, they use my hot redheaded girlfriend savagely. They fill her so
incredibly full of their unbelievable cocks, and they do it so
roughly. Sandwiched between Tyrone and Warren she is stuffed as they
hammer her with their cocks. Both thrusting in time with each other,
each forcing her deeper onto the others cock. I watch in amazement as
Warren's thick cock stretches her throat, as it slides deeper a bulge
appears, the outline of his huge mushroomed cock head almost visible
as he fucks her wet dripping sucking mouth. Still holding on with a
tight grip, Tracy bouncing back and forth resulting in Eric and Bobby
being jacked off, their cocks dripping precum as they too watch her
get used as a nasty little fuck toy. Suddenly Tyrone pulls his cock
out of her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping, open and throbbing.
The lips of her cunt are dripping wet, and dark, thick and full of
bl**d. Looking at me, Tyrone says, "Do you really want this sweet
little slut busted open? I mean WIDE fuckin' open, hammered, pounded,
and slammed so fuckin' open that she will never be the same?" "I want
you to hit it so hard dude that she never forgets this, that she can't
live without it and begs for more. Pushing back from Warren , Sharon
turns her head and looks at me, her eyes wide, fearful, helpless, "
please, god , ooohhh please she whimpers to me. Please make them stop.
They are too BIG, too many," she sobs. Her eyes pleading with me as I
nod to them. "She is all yours guys, feel free to do anything to her
you want, any way that you want." Sharon utters a whimpering moan at
my words, and as I watch Bobby and Eric move in front of Tracy. They
both begin to rub the hard swollen black cocks on her cheeks ,
slapping her cheeks with their cocks, leaving trails of precum. "Open
wide bitch," Bobby groans as they both press the heads of the dark
cocks in her mouth at the same time. Warren stands beside them smiling
at the sight. Moving close behind her I watch as Tyrone pull her legs
wider apart, reaching down and roughly parting the cheeks of her
smooth white ass. As I sit there watching, I see Tyrone look down &
suddenly spit on the head of his cock. Leaning closer I watch as he
presses the head of his enormous cock against her pink puckered ass.
Her eyes fly open & I hear her trying to whimper & plead around the
two fat cock heads in her mouth. Tracy begins to struggle wildly as
she feels Tyrone press the head of his anaconda against her virginal
asshole, the sobs & cries louder though still muffled by the cocks in
her mouth, both Bobby and Eric reach down and grab an arm. Twisting
her arms, and pulling her forward the both restrain and f***e more of
their cocks into her mouth. Helpless & immobile, Tyrone starts to
slowly press his cock into her. As I watch, the swollen tip starts to
enter her, the ring of her ass stretched painfully wide. Tyrone
patiently begins to lean forward and slowly slide deeper until he has
the head of his huge cock fully inside her. Pulling back until the
mushroom tip of his cock begins to stretch her open he again spits on
his cock & f***es it back in. Slowly he manages to slide another inch
or two of his extremely thick cock into her. Every time that Tyrone
presses his fat cock into her Sharon whimpers & groans around the two
cocks that are fucking her mouth at the same time. Patiently working
back and forth Tyrone manages to gets 3 or 4 inches into her, his huge
hands on her hips he starts to rock back and forth. His thick long
barely moving in and out of her as he continues to f***e more in to
her. Finally he has about half of his cock in her, & it still looks
like the thickest 6 or 7 inches are just waiting to be stuffed into
her. Slowly he pulls back, the ring of her asshole hugging and pulling
back stuck to his enormous cock, until only the fat mushroomed tip is
in her and he looks over at me." It's party time now " he growls as he
suddenly lungs forward, slamming, impaling her on his enormous cock,
the entire length pounded into her tiny body. Tracy's body erupts in
a frenzy of movement, her screams can be heard around the two fat
cocks in her mouth as she begins a keening wail, as she begins to
buck. Holding her more tightly, Tyrone begins a steady pounding,
slamming thrusting pace as he hammers her tiny ass. Pulling almost the
entire length out before driving it in, impaling her with his huge
horse cock. " Fuck yes, ohh yea. Fuck her harder." I say. Sitting
there watching as I give her to them to fuck, to Dominate and use. As
I sit there watching I begin to notice that she is no longer trying to
get away. It looks now like she is pushing back to meet his savage
thrusts. As I watch Tyrone, his hands on her hips I can now tell for
sure that she is meeting his thrusts. She is eagerly pressing back,
eagerly opening herself to his huge black anaconda. Bobby and Eric
feel it too and let go of her arms. Looking up at them both, Sharon
leans back & takes the cocks from her mouth. Grunting with each
powerful driving thrust from Tyrone, Tracy takes Bobby and Eric's wet
dripping cocks in her hands and begins to lick one then the other.
Looking down at her, Bobby says," that's it slut, suck my fuckin'
cock. Suck it good baby and maybe I will feed you." With a cock in
each hand, Tracy looks at both Bobby and Eric." Yes oohhh yes , feed
me your huge fuckin' cocks, make me suck every long thick black inch
of your cocks, "she whimpers. Bouncing of Tyrone's cock , she eagerly
takes turns opening her mouth & letting the two men in front fuck her
mouth. Omar and Warren stand to the side watch as Sharon turns from a
f***ed victim, to a hungry eager slut. Slamming her even harder,
involuntary whimpers erupting from her full mouth with each bestial
driving thrust, Tyrone strains and I can tell is filling her, pumping
her savaged ass full of his hot seed. Pulling back, his cock cumming
out of her with a loud wet plop, he slaps his still semi-erect cock
back and forth across her ass checks hard enough to leave marks. As I
sit there watching, tracy looks at the men in front of her, looking
up into their eyes she starts to beg, "please, please fuck me, I need
more I need more now. I will do ANYTHING you want, oh god I need your
fat fuckin' cocks in me now," she sobs. Sitting beside her on the
floor, Warren reachs over and pulls her on to of him. "Here sit on
this slut, sit on this black snake if you want to be stuffed," Warren
tells her. Reaching back she guides his long thick dark cock between
her wet thick pouting lips. Grabbing her hips he drives it deep, lifts
her up and drops her onto his thick pulsating anaconda. Her head
tossed side to side as he bucks up, slams up filling her, impaling her
with his enormous cock. As I watch I can see Tyrone's cum oozing out
of her stretched hole. Omar does not hesitate as he stands behind her,
without any warning Warren wraps his thick powerful arms around her,
pulling her down. Trapping her & holding her helpless as Omar moves
closer. Still sucking eagerly on both Bobby and Eric, there is a wild
vulnerable look in her eyes as she tries to ready herself for what she
knows is coming. Without hesitation, Omar drives his full length into
her in a single brutal thrust. Tyrone's cum is f***ed out with each
powerful thrust of Omar's cock. Sandwiched between Warren and Omar,
her tiny body shoved, bounced, & ridden hard as the two enormous men
pound her raw stretched holes. Whimpering and moaning, Sharon begins
to be fucked harder, to be used, be treated like a slut gangbanged by
them all. Looking me in the eyes she tells them", fuck me with your
BIG cocks, fuck me hard, please **** me with your big fuckin'
beautiful black cocks. Make me your nasty lil gangbang slut." Warren
and Omar start to fuck her even harder as they hear her words. " You
want to be our slut, a slut for BIG cock baby?" Omar asks as he slams
this thick cock in and out of her small ass. "You want you hot slutty
lil ass pounded? You luv being gangbanged don't you slut?" "Yes, oh
god yes, please, please don't', please don't fuckin' stop. Hurt me
with your huge horse cocks," she screams just before Bobby grabs her
long red curly hair and starts to savagely fuck her small wet drooling
mouth. As I watch Bobby thrust in and out of her mouth I can hear her
making wet nasty slurping sounds as her hunger grows. The saliva
running from the corners of her mouth, dripping, strings of saliva
hanging from her chin as she is face fucked. Pulling back I watch as
the cum spews from Bobby's huge cock, Tracy's face painted. Leaning
closer, she opens her mouth to catch several spurts of thick hot white
crème on her extended tongue. Taking his cock he smears the cum on her
cheeks with his throbbing cock. Moving into place Eric doesn't miss a
beat as he begins to fuck her mouth too. Her face now covered with cum
she makes such loud nasty slurping sounds as she hungrily sucks Eric's
long thick dark cock. Warren and Omar both pound her harder, and
harder. Each seeming to want to slam, drive, impale their cock the
deepest in her. A brutal competition with her the helpless squealing
victim trapped in the middle. Almost in unison, they both flood her
with their enormous loads, each pumping her full of their hot thick
crème. As they move back she lay there open, weak, and limp, Eric
f***es all of his cock into her mouth, her throat and starts to cum,
as I watch I see her throat swell, & hear her gag & gasp as she
struggles to swallow the thick enormous load f***efully pumped into
her throat. The next several hours are all a replay of the first as
the five of them use Tracy until they are tired and spent. As I sit
there watching she slowly gets to her knees, and crawls over to me.
Climbing onto my lap, I am amazed at the sight of her, her pussy and
ass raw, swollen, worn, and very red. Each hole stretched open as
thick white cum oozes out, thick trails running down her inner thighs.
Her face slick with cum, and her hair stiff with repeated loads of
their seed, she is a nasty sight. Looking me in the eye, Sharon says,"
You are so wicked. How did you know, how did you know that I would
enjoy this?" "I didn't do it for you, I did it because I wanted it to
happen for you", I replied. "You are mine to own, use, or even to loan
out. That you enjoyed this so merely affirms your submissiveness, and
my right to OWN you. Wait until next weekend, our neighbors are bring
the whole football team over for a BBQ at our house, and you will
serve them all, " I say laughing. The look of fear and excitement in
equal mixture on her face.... Continue»
Posted by kdawg69 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1451  |  
94%
  |  4

MOM'S BLACK BOYFRIEND - CHAPTER 2

It didn't start that first night, as much as you had wanted it to. I'd just sat on your bed talking to you. My touch was light on your arm, but it felt scalding to you & you wanted Me to touch you more. "How much do you know about what your Mother & I have been doing," I asked & when you hesitated, My fingers tightened just slightly & you fought back the immediate, almost unbearable need to moan. Not looking at Me, you whispered, "I know you're hurting her when you have sex, I can hear it." I was thoughtful for a moment & replied, "Do you know why I hurt her like that Krystal." By now you knew very well why & remained silent. "She needs that to feel whole, does that surprise you. I know that you've been going to sites on the internet, she told Me everything about what you two talked about. She said you know now what a submissive is & naturally you're curious."

Completely unthinking, your head nodded slightly & again My fingers tightened until your eyes rose to Mine. My look was calm, but piercing & you felt I could look right inside you & see your thoughts, your deepest hidden secrets. Without another word, I slowly drew down the sheet & touched you. Your face immediately flamed, you were so embarrassed it was difficult to breathe, but I seemed to be matter of fact about it. The thought of trying to stop Me never entered your mind. My words had seen to that. What had he meant, "She needs that to feel whole." You knew your panties were drenched & it only added to your humiliation, but the excitement was overwhelming & momentarily the thought flashed through you. "He's going to masturbate me." You were torn between the gnawing, desperate desire for Me to continue touching you & the need to ask. Abruptly, I rose & you could see My huge erect manhood through My robe. Now the moan you desperately tried to suppress escaped you, as I spoke. "I'm going to your Mother now Krystal. She's waiting for Me, but one night I'll come & I won't be leaving. You know that, don't you?" You sat silently stunned. I left your door open as I left & your hand touched the slick silk almost before I was out of your sight.

You could hear us talking much clearer, but you still couldn't make out the words. You realized that I'd left our door open as well & you were almost breathless as you waited. You were afraid to touch yourself for fear of losing control, the thoughts torturing & inflaming you. Your mind could see Me dropping My robe, standing at your Mother's side with My huge black flesh jutting from Me. Maybe just lazily masturbating as I thought about what I was going to do to your Mother. You'd never wanted anything to begin so badly in all your life & the first sound jolted you like an electrical current had run through your body. Your Mother's guttural groan caused your pussy to freshly weep & now you couldn't bear not to touch it. The thoughts of My soft words, My fingers & what you were hearing was too much for you & your hips lurched. The blossoming sweetness shocked you in it's intensity, but instead of slaking her, you felt the hunger continue.

Quickly stripping your now sodden scrap of cloth, you settled back & listened. You knew we wouldn't mind if you were to go to outside the door, but somehow this was better. Hearing it & imagining what I was doing, had you on fire. Your Mother was reduced to grunting each time you heard the meaty blows now & you couldn't help thinking of what that would feel like on your own white flesh. Feverishly wondered if it could possibly make you any more excited that you already were. You didn't have any conscious thought to what your fingers were doing, but they sped as the grunts quickened & the sound increased. Your hips elevated just as you heard a flurry of blows & you came again. Panting & glorious as the silence changed to the rhythmic sounds that you knew heralded My complete Mastery of your Mother. Replete, you lay quietly & listened to us fuck. When you finally drifted, it was to the slapping sounds of flesh meeting flesh & your Mother's groaning, happy acceptance.

The next morning when you came downstairs, I'd already left & your eyes searching made your Mother smile. "He left early, get you something," she said. "Just coffee," settling into the small breakfast nook & watching your Mother. She was wearing a housecoat & you watched the way she moved. You were a perceptive girl & knew your Mother's moods. She was humming under her breath as she brought two cups & sat across from you. "He talked to you last night, didn't he," she said & you nodded. "He told me that he was going to & I was a little worried. I told Him everything we talked about yesterday & He just said, "I'll talk to her." I didn't know how you'd take it."

Her eyes searching for any sign & continued, "I guess you know by now that I can't refuse Him. No, I should be more honest with you. I don't want to refuse Him & I won't." You giggled saying, "Sounded like you didn't do any refusing last night," watching your Mother color. "Now that I know you're listening, I know I should be more embarrassed, but to tell you the truth, it's more exciting to me," she said. "I'm learning so much about myself, things I wouldn't have dreamed before I met Mr. Mike. I never understood addiction before, just thought people were weak if they couldn't stop smoking cigarettes or doing d**gs. I understand now. I can't give Him up, no matter what He wants." Seeing an opening, you hurried to speak. "What if He said, He wanted me, Mom, could you allow Him something like that, let Him do to me what he's doing to you."

Your Mother stared at you & finally moaned. "Oh God, God help me." "You WOULD, wouldn't you Mom. You WOULD!!!" Krystal accused & felt your own excitement rising. "What if I told you it's what I want, what I've wanted ever since I first understood." Your Mother refused to meet your eyes as she spoke. "Honey, I know how you must feel. If you feel the weakness that I do when I'm around Him, then I know. He told me something last night. Something I don't know if I should tell you." "MOM!!!" You implored. "He...he said, he told you that he was coming for you, told me that he was going to make me watch." You felt your excitement peak & began to make you tremble, wished you could touch yourself. Knew that you'd have to, if you wasn't to go mad.

"What did you tell Him, Mom, TELL ME!!!" You insisted. You could see how your Mother was struggling with the answer. "He said it to me when I was...when I was cumming," I just kept saying, "Yes, yes, yes," over & over. I don't know if it was because he made me so crazy or whether I meant that it was alright with me. I still don't know. I don't know how I'll feel when I see Him with you, but I can't say 'No,' can you ever possibly understand that." You looked into your Mother's tear filled eyes & replied softly, "Yes Mom, yes I can. I want to feel what you do, I want Him to do those things to me." The two of you sat staring at each other for moments & finally your Mother's head nodded once as she rose.

"I'll be going crazy all day thinking of that, you know that don't you!!" You laughed & jumped up. "I'll be late but there's something I have to do before I leave." As you ran up the stairs, you already saw in your mind what you'd be concentrating on in a minute. You saw yourself bound to the bed, gagged with your Mother sitting beside you, stroking your hair as I hurt you. Hurt your pink nipples as your gaze went between them. You didn't even bother to pull your panties down as you threw yourself on your bed. Brought your orgasm swiftly & sighed. "I'll have to get more panties, you thought, rising & taking a fresh pair to the bathroom. When you returned downstairs, grabbed your books & headed for the door, your Mother reminded you, "He'll be here for dinner tonight, I'm going to make something special, so if you go somewhere after school, be here in time." "I will Mom, I will," you grinned as you closed the door behind you already wondering how many classes you could stand before you'd have to ask to be excused.

All day your thoughts mostly ran to how it would start. You was a virgin, but you'd lost your hymen two years before to a boy that had been all too energetic with you in the back seat of his parent's car. He'd been finger fucking you & there had been a quick sharp pain & then some bl**d. You both been frightened out of your minds & you thought your Mother would know, just by looking at you. Of course, she didn't, but you realized that your hymen was gone. You made it as far as third period before your thoughts just made it too much to bear. It was a class you detested anyway & your mind raced as you almost ran to the ladies room. You tried to visualize what that huge hardness you'd seen in My robe would look like. How it would feel. You hurried to a stall, locking the door behind you & quickly sat, pulling down your panties. You hadn't brought any & didn't want to sit all day, in them soaked. Your juices were already oozing as you began. Now you imagined Me taking your hand & closing your fingers around My huge black cock. Krystal had never touched a man like that except for the boy in the car & that was through his jeans. You'd read enough descriptions to know what it must feel like, but worried that you wouldn't know how to please Me if I did that. You also knew that putting it in your mouth was in your future. Your mind saw you with My huge black cock in your mouth for the first time & My hands holding your head & f***efully moving it as you'd seen on the internet. As you visualized My smiling eyes, you shuddered & moaning softly & came.

The rest of the day went by in a crawl & you couldn't wait for that bell in your last class. Out of your seat in a shot as it did, you raced for your locker as a couple of friends asked if you were stopping with them at the mall. "No, my Mom has some important things for me to do," you quickly replied & the girls looked curiously at you, as you laughed almost hysterically & hurriedly left. Rushing breathless into the kitchen, you saw your Mother at the counter obviously getting things ready. "Want me to help, Mom," you inquired & your Mother shook her head. "No, I'm almost finished up, why don't you just have a quick shower & do something with your hair." You turned to go & then hesitated. "Mom, do you think it'll be tonight."

Your Mother looked at you & replied in a low voice, "I don't know honey, he does things in His own time. I never ask Him & I don't suggest you start, now get a move on, he'll be home in less than an hour." Throwing your things on your bed, you went to take your shower. When you'd finished, you sat naked on your bed & tried to decide what to wear. Mischievously, you looked in the bottom of your lingerie drawer & found what you were looking for. A pair of plain white panties with a pink Winnie the Pooh motif. You'd struggled to get them on, but grinned at the thought of how I'd look if I took them off. Looking at your bras, you decided against wearing one & pulled a tight T-shirt over your head. Finished off with some cut off jeans shorts, which your Mother had complained were much too tight in the crotch. She could see the outline of your lips plain in the faded denim cloth. Returning downstairs, you said, "I'll set the table" & your Mother told you to put candles on it. That in itself was indication of a special dinner & you felt your eagerness growing.

You heard Me come in & call that I was home. Said I was going to freshen up & change before dinner. Going to the kitchen, you saw your Mother look you over & compress her lips in what could only have been disapproval. Looking down, you could see your pink nipples plainly in the T-shirt & they were erect. Your nipples were very sensitive & just the cloth against them always affected you that way. Thinking better of whatever she'd been going to say, she indicated the dishes on the counter & you hastened to take them into the dining room to the table.

When you returned there were two bottles of opened red wine & three glasses waiting. Another delicate indication of your Mother's mood & the two women shared a secret smile as you took those in as well. I came into the kitchen & ignoring you completely, crossed to your Mother & nuzzled her neck, asking her how her day had been. It was some minutes before I turned to you & spoke. "I'm glad you're joining us for dinner," was all I said & you watched My eyes as they took in your brazen look. "Every thing's ready, let's eat before everything gets cold," your Mother said & you inwardly grinned. As far as you were concerned, nothing was going to be cold at that table tonight. We went to the dining room & I seated your Mother & then Myself. You took your own seat slightly disappointed at My lack of courtesy towards you. As I poured wine for the both of you, you could see I was staring at your pink nipples. Was somewhat surprised when I stood & crossed to you. "Krystal, I know your Mother has told you repeatedly not to run around the house dressed like that."

You turned your head to reply & I reached with both hands quickly pulling the T-shirt up over your head & threw it on the floor. "If you enjoy displaying yourself, do it right. Now you have your dinner, JUST LIKE THAT!!!" You sat stunned, looked at your Mother who was looking at her plate & pointedly ignoring your predicament. I returned to My seat & began eating as if nothing had taken place.

Your pink nipples were now almost painfully erect & you slumped slightly forward in embarrassment & humiliation. Taking a sip of My wine, I nodded. "You're quite lovely Krystal, perhaps we should have dinner together like this more often." You face flamed & you had no reply as I continued. Told then both what I'd been doing at work & a few funny anecdotes. You looked at the food on your plate & couldn't think of eating a bite. Noticing that, I remarked, "The food's really excellent Krystal, you should eat. You'll need to keep up your strength, more wine." My soft words were like hammer blows to you & you wondered if I knew how badly you were trembling. Your Mother made few comments, drinking her wine & the tension at the table was almost tormenting. Finishing My meal, I thanked your Mother profusely & said it was the best meal I'd had in months. My eyes were almost burning your flesh as I stared at your 38DD *Y* breasts. "Maybe you have some homework Krystal," I asked & you looked at Me inquiringly. "Why don't you just go & get that done. Your Mother & I will be along shortly."



Krystal lay quietly, but your nerves were screaming. You listened for every sound with the intensity of a condemned man waiting for a football. You'd hurried to your room when you left the table, stripped & lay on top of your comforter. Then your mind struggled & you sighed, jumping from your bed & putting on your sl**p T-shirt, no bra, no panties. You tried to keep from touching yourself, but you kept seeing the things at the table & hearing My words over & over. Your pink nipples had remained erect & you thought you could touch them, just a little. They almost ached & you pinched, rolling them.

That caused hot sparks to singe your nerves anew & your clit was demanding to be touched. You'd just slid your hand between your thighs when you heard us coming up the stairs. You thought we were coming to you, but you heard Me plainly as I spoke. "Let her wait, My pet, I want you dressed properly for her." That set off a fresh, frenzied neuron overload for you. What did he mean. What did properly mean. You had a sudden urge to go to our room, watch her dress, but you lay back & tried to be patient. Your thighs were wet & you felt embarrassment, thinking I'd be touching you & I'd know what you'd been thinking & doing. You realized now that embarrassment excited you. Perhaps the first lesson I'd caused you to learn.

I didn't knock, just opened the door & came into your room. I had the box in one hand, a leash in the other & as I came closer, you could see your Mother crawling behind Me on all fours, the leash attached to a collar around her neck. I stepped to your bed & sat at your side, wearing the same short black robe I'd been wearing the night before. Your Mother was dressed in black lingerie, hose & heels. The bra was a frame bra with no cups & you could see that your Mother's nipples were clipped, hard & puckered with a delicate gold chain connecting them. The bikini cut panties were over the garter belt & you knew what that meant. They'd be removed & she'd still be hosed & helled for whatever happened to her.

Your Mother had placed her hands in front of her on the floor & was resting her forehead on them. "Krystal," I spoke in that slow, measured, soft tone. "They say that seeing is believing. I'm going to teach you tonight just how submissive your Mother is to Me, what she'll bear & do for Me. I want you to think very seriously about what you're about to see, because I intend to do the same to you. You'll have the opportunity to say 'No' if you don't want it."

You shivered as I opened the box & took a white plastic cone from it. You knew it was an anal plug & watched as I slowly coated it with lubricant, then reaching & slapping your Mother's buttock sharply. Your Mother gasped & shifted quickly. You could see now that her panties were crotchless & her hands had come to spread her ass cheeks, so the small pink rose was presented & the lips of her pussy gaped, glistening. "It was difficult for her at first," I said. "Your Mother had never been anally trained. Only a couple of fumbling attempts at fucking her tight asshole had ever been made. That's all different now, ISN'T it My PET," I implored & your Mother whimpered, nodding her head. "You didn't know that she has an enema most everyday now, did you Krystal" & you shook your head. "She's learned to keep herself very clean & ready for anything I might want."

As I was talking, you watched Me begin to ease the shining plastic into your Mother. Your Mother moaned slightly as the pressure increased & you could see that I wasn't forcing it, but allowing the flesh to surrender. It was up to the large center section & I let her rest as I continued. "We had to start with small wands & plugs until I'd trained her to take this. It hurts much less that way." I twisted the plug & you watched the large section swallowed & her rose close behind it. "Good, My pet!" I murmured & the rest of the plug slid easily into her to the squared end that was flush with her ass cheeks. "Sometimes I call her from work & have her prepare herself so there's no waste of time when I get home. We've done that quite a few times when we knew you wouldn't be coming home straight from school." You watched your Mother's color & I said, "You're going to hear & see everything Krystal. I don't want secrets here any longer." You wondered if your Mother was as excited by the embarrassment as you'd found yourself lately.

You could see that her pussy was wet & a single, small pearl threatened to spill. Patting your Mother affectionately, I opened My robe & you looked at My huge rampant black cock for the first time. Your mind had seen it every time you'd listened to Me fucking your Mother, but this was so different. You'd looked at men on the internet & fantasized incessantly whether I looked like this one or that one. You thought it was beautiful. Gracefully straight, long & very THICK. The head scarlet, as I softly masturbated Myself. I'd raised your Mother to her knees in front of Me as I turned smiling to you. "She didn't know much about pleasing Me orally either, did you, My pet. Just thought that sucking was enough. Shall we show Krystal how you were trained." Your Mother groaned, but obediently opened her mouth for My two fingers I presented. You watched her gather saliva, let it run on My fingers & then paint it around them. She took about an inch in her mouth & you watched her cheeks hollow. Then she took My fingers deeply & quickly pulled back.

"Your Mother was all suction & speed when we started. Skinned Me with her teeth. I broke her of that & she's really very good now. Your Mother was mewling & acting like she was sucking on a real cock now. Her tongue was laving & flicking at the underside of My fingers as she sucked. I reached My hand into her hair & pulled My fingers out of her mouth. "Now show your young daughter how good you've become My sweet pet." Your Mother placed her hands flat on My thighs & let Me guide My flesh to her lips. Krystal's eyes wide was watching your Mother suck this black man & your own pussy was on fire. I flipped up the hem of your T-shirt & touched you as I'd done that first time. Finding you the same, I smiled & said, "I want you to masturbate Krystal. I want you to masturbate as you watch your Mother. Isn't she beautiful like that?"

You felt the usual embarrassment, but your fingers began to obey Me. The sounds of your Mother's mouth on Me & her groaning was driving you slightly mad. "You're not to cum," I said. "You're to obey Me & I'll decide if you're to be allowed." You didn't know if you could obey Me or not, but you only knew that you wanted to, wanted to more than anything you'd ever wanted.

"Pl...Please...." You whimpered. "I don't think I can stop." I reached & tore your fingers from you, raising them & offering them to you. "You'd tasted yourself before, but this was so much more erotic. I was ordering you silently to do it & your heart thrilled in your obedience. I'd begun to slap your Mother's *Y* breasts, softly at first & they swayed with it. Then I struck harder, dislodging one of the clips. Your Mother's *Y* breasts were turning red & I was slapping & backhanding them. Still she sucked & laved. "See how well your Mother bears for Me, Krystal," I was softly panting now. You continuing to suck your fingers, nodded once & I struck backhanded, viciously. Your Mother couldn't help but cry out & her cried were exciting you to almost fever pitch.

My hand wrapped in her hair, I f***efully fed My huge black 8b cock to her & your Mother tried valiantly to accept the offering. I'd reached & My hand was stroking your thigh as I pulled your Mother's head away & pulled her up, throwing her torso on your bed, her head resting on your other thigh. Quickly pulling the plug from her, I positioned My huge black cock at her now fully prepared asshole. As Krystal watched it begin to enter, your Mother groaned & you felt Me touch you. You stiffened & immediately f***ed yourself to relax, as I began to masturbate you. I didn't penetrate you, but rather slid My fingers through your lips & around your clit, not touching it. You wanted to scream & didn't know what you needed to say. My words showed you the way.

"I'll want you to cum Krystal, but I want you to cum as I do. As I cum in your Mother." I was pressed tightly against your Mother now & you knew I was completely buried in her, watching My huge black cock withdraw & slide in again. You felt it start, felt fear that you were going to disobey Me & struggled as you'd never done before. You'd never consciously tried to stop your orgasm, just hurried joyously to it. I was rubbing on the side of your clit now & you moaned. There was no way you could control this. Your Mother's moans matched your own as I quickened. "Alright Krystal...NOW, I want you to cum!!!"

I was hammering your Mother's asshole & her young daughter was beside yourself. "Oh GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD!!!" You moaned. "I'm CUMMMMING, I'm...I'm CUMMING!!!" Your body stiffened until your muscles were as rigid as steel & your hips lurched uncontrollably. "OH GOD MR. MIKE," was all you could manage, all thoughts of your Mother gone & your pussy still clenching. My fingers slipped down, you felt Me massage your virgin asshole & you lurched again, beginning to feel the heat anew. I stopped & you groaned this time in frustration as I pulled MY huge black cock from your Mother. I was still somewhat hard & your Mother lay panting.

"She's done well, don't you think Krystal. I'm going to take her to our room now & attend to her. I think she deserves a special treat. I want you to think about this & I'll expect an answer tomorrow before you leave for school." I rose & when your Mother began to rise, I stared at her & she sank to her knees following Me from your room on all fours without a backward glance or word to her daughter. You lay there, your only thought...I could answer you NOW Mr. Mike, NOW!!!... Continue»
Posted by KrystalLWatson 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1661  |  
100%
  |  3

Our First MFM Party

Our First Fuck Party


Danny was a guy I met on a jobsite " we both worked construction " He was a master electrician which is what I desired to be.

As we became friends he offered to come by my house evenings to start tutoring me on all the things needed to become an electrician. I jumped at the chance as a real school would cost way more than I could afford at the time.

He informed me it would take several weeks of working together to get the education I needed but he was willing to help me obtain my goal. I asked about his being away from his f****y. He informed me he & his wife did not get along all that well & he would be glad to get out of the house.

Danny started coming by several nights a week so he & my wife got to know each other & we had a lot of enjoyable evenings together when the study period was over. We all three seemed to enjoy the same music & drinks so it made for some very pleasant times.

Danny was a very good looking guy , with a great personality & I could notice my wife warming up to him.
It all started out with me wanting schooling from Danny, but the more he was around the more I wanted to watch him slide his erect cock into my wife's hot juicy pussy.

I had had fantasies for years of watching another man fuck my wife so I could watch. I tried talking her into swinging, showed her stories of threeway MFM action, but to no avail. Al being raised in a church going home would not even consider any sexual activity out side of her marriage. She told me to get that crazy notion out of my head as it would never happen.


One Sunday afternoon my Danny dropped by for a visit & we sat around listening to some good country music. We were having a few drinks, My wife didn't drink very often so she got a little high rather quickly. The combination of alcohol & the music made her loosen up a little & I got the feeling that maybe I could get her to progress toward some party sex.

Danny was a very good looking guy & I knew he had the hots for my wife, I had never told him of my desire to watch her fucked by another man or even mentioned him to her as a man to party with.I knew she liked him as a friend but doubted if she ever thought of him sexually.

We had both been dancing with her all evening & I could see the higher she got the looser she was becoming. I could see her lightly pushing herself into him as they slow danced & I could see the bulge in Danny's pants & was sure she was feeling his cock rubbing against her.

Finally I decided it just might be a good time to try for a party as she was plenty loose & giddy,I took a deep breath & said "hey guys why don't we play a game of strip poker & liven this party up a little" I almost fell over when she said " OK it sounds like fun, but only down to our underwear not all the way" I said " fine I'll go for that " at least I'll possibly get a little hint of having my desires fulfilled.

So pushing it forward I suggested an adult version of spin the bottle instead of the cards as we were all a little d***k & probably couldn't hang onto the cards & shuffle them.They both agreed that spin the bottle sounded like fun. I laid out the rules, since there were only three of us, one would spin the bottle then whoever it pointed to got to tell one of the other two what they had to do.

Since it was strip spin the bottle the person being told what to do had to remove another persons article of clothes & to do it in a way that would be hard to do ( like use only one hand, behind your back,using feet, teeth, etc.) anything to make it fun & hard to do.

Lucky me I got first choice as the bottle pointed to me, I told Danny he had to remove her blouse while they were sitting on the floor back to back. Since he could not see what he was doing his hands would come in contact with her perky little tits, an added bonus was the fact the blouse had lots of very small buttons to undo so it was going to take a while.

I sat & watched as his hands brushed her tits again & again. I was getting turned on watching him with my wife & I started rubbing my hard cock, as she saw me rubbing myself a cute little smile crossed her lips.

I got the feeling she was enjoying the touch of his hands. I told Danny to be nice now & don't be trying to grab a hand full of her tits. He just grinned & said " you mean like this " & filled both his hands with her tits.
A soft moan escaped her lips & I watched as she pushed her chest into his hands, I thought damn I may get my dreams filled after all, I sure did not expect she would respond like that.Finally he got the blouse off & the game continued soon we were all down to just our underwear.

My wife said OK games over we are all down to our undies & that is as far as I'm going,
My mind raced for some way to keep things going So I said " nope not yet we are not even, me & Danny only have one piece of clothing on, our shorts you have two items on so you have to lose one more item to be fair ".

She hemmed & hawed a little bit but with a little prodding by both me &
Danny she finally said " alright let's continue but if I have to lose one more item you guys do too. "
" I said fine but we will be totally nude, so you have to get that way too." After a little more pushing she finally agreed.

The first spin the bottle pointed at me so I had her remove Danny's shorts by being on her knees in front of him & to only use the thumb of her left hand. She knelled down & started, being right handed made it a little harder for her as she was pushing & pulling with one hand trying to get his shorts over his hips I could see Danny's cock getting bigger & bigger.

Soon she slid his pants off his hips & leaned in toward him to get a better position to pull the back down, as his shorts slid over his throbbing cock it flipped up & slapped her under the chin.
We all laughed as Danny stood there with his hard cock right in her face & she said "Damn Danny why did you hit me in the face" He replied "I was looking for a hole to put it in" We all had a good laugh over that one.

Next I lost my shorts so here we are two totally naked men with stiff cocks & a hot little babe in her bra & panties. She spun the bottle & it pointed at me so I told Danny he had to remove her tight little bikini panties with his hands behind his back & use only his teeth.

Danny knelt in front of her starting to try to get hold of her panties I warned him to not get hold of her skin & bite her cause if he did she would have to pull her panties up & he would have to start over, we laughed as Danny kept trying to get those tight panties in his teeth without biting her.

I could see the passion building in both of them as Danny tried to get those panties, of course being a normal man Danny was taking full advantage of the situation nuzzling her mound every once in a while, once he put his mouth fully on her mound & pushed his face into her pantied little cunt.

An ever so slight moan escaped her lips & I watched as she pushed back into him. It took several minutes for him to get them down & I kept hearing soft little moans from her as his face kept coming in contact with her hot little cunt. As he worked her panties down I could see her swollen & moist lips.
Seeing that I knew Danny was getting my little wife all hot & bothered.

My cock was about to burst I now new there was a great chance I was at long last get to watch as my baby is kissed,licked,stroked & fucked by another man.
Finally with nothing but a bra left Dan got to call the shot. He had My wife sit on a small foot stool & I was to stand behind her & remove her bra using only two fingers,

Danny sat cross legged on the floor right in front of her & watched as I tried to remove her bra,I pretended I was having problems, I could have had it off in seconds. But I d**g it on for several minutes,my hard cock poking Al in the back, Danny sitting on the floor in front of her staring at her juicy little pussy & stroking his rock hard cock. He was getting hotter by the second & so was she.

She started to slowly open her legs a little & close them back, then open again I watched as she squirmed on the stool slowly moving her legs farther & farther apart, giving Danny a birds eye view of her hot moist pussy.

Finally I popped her bra loose & pulled it off her tits I grabbed both of her wrists & held her arms above her head, saying there you go Danny a nice view of her sweet titties. She didn't seem to mind & even moved around a little & pushed her chest out towards Danny. He took a quick look but his eyes were more or less glued to her sweet pussy she was still slowly opening & closing her legs.

I asked Danny if he would like to give her cunt a few licks, he replied he would love to so I told him to spread her legs & kiss her pussy. She cried out no!! & closed her legs, Danny looked at me & I said "go ahead kiss her hot cunt." Danny reached down & gently pulled on her legs I was shocked to see how fast she spread wide open for him.

Danny started to work on her hot cunt she was moaning & thrusting into him but at the same time she was trying to get her arms loose from my grip & saying no! no! no! she fought harder & harder becoming more & more vocal, telling me to let her go.& to stop this stupid game NOW!!!

So I decided I'd better let her loose after all I wanted a fun party not a ****, However all the time she was fighting me she was thrusting into Danny's hot mouth. I let go of her wrists & stepped back expecting her to jump up & start reading me the riot act,I figured the party was over.

What happened next blew me away, I no longer had a hold of my wife yet her arms were still in the air flailing away as if she was still being held, still saying no! no! no! but still humping Danny's face. She was only fighting me, at the same time spreading her legs farther & farther apart & humping Danny harder & harder.

I decided she was so damn hot she was not really aware of what she was doing,I knelt down, held her in my arms gave her several kisses & started sucking & kissing her titties, all the while Danny is really giving her hot cunt a good going over.I suggested we all go to the bedroom, my wife huskily breathed " hell yes," she jumped up from the stool grabbed me & Danny by the cocks & led us to the bedroom.

She climbed on the bed laid on her back spreading her legs saying," come fuck me Danny. I stood there in shock, never expecting to hear something like that coming out of my prim & proper little wife.

There we were my dream world come true, my hot wife laying on the bed opening her hot cunt to my best friend.
I watched with great pleasure as Danny's hard cock slid slowly into her waiting
passion soaked pussy.she held out her arms to me & said " you get the top for now."

Danny buried his throbbing cock in her juicy cunt slowly stroking in & out, then as the passion built in both of them he began thrusting away like a jackhammer, she was shoving her pussy up to meet every stroke & started having massive orgasms, one after another.

I was totally shocked at how much raging passion she displayed, all due to a strange cock filling her
juicy cunt.


Needless to say it was a fantastic night. Danny & I did any & every thing to my hot little wife's body that night. I can't tell you how many times she was fucked but Danny & I both filled that hot cunt several times.

When it wasn't being fucked it was being licked, kissed, sucked, fingered We gave every inch of her body all the pleasure we could muster for over six hours, she took every bit of it never slowing down. Finally the three of us collapsed in a exhausted heap.

I know Al & I never experienced a day like that & Danny sure as hell never had. My dream came true BIG TIME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

I'm sure my wife learned that night sex was fun & not just a dull routine for a husband & wife to fall into.She learned you can have & enjoy sex just for the sake of pleasure.We enjoyed several years of MFM fun with Danny, there were times when he was fucking & sucking her three & four nights a week, two or three times a month he would be there weekends.

So Danny had my wife's hot little cunt pleasing his cock & my desires hundreds of times.Once she got into the partying swing it was much easier to get her with other men, Neither of us really had much pleasure with couples. Though we tried several times there was a lack of fulfillment for me,my sexual
desires of wanting to watch her with another man pleasuring her cunt was a bigger turn on to me than another woman's pussy. Don't get me wrong I enjoyed them but helping bring my wife's hot body to multiple climaxes was much more satisfying.... Continue»
Posted by ronz56 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 3701  |  
99%
  |  14

Rania's Poker Party

i****t, First, Inter, Oral, Amp, Preg?


So I was sitting there, the way I always am, but at least I had some
company. Mark was there, and he'd brought a couple of his friends. A
black guy named Tony and a guy who looked Irish, all red hair and freckles
named Cal, which was short for Callahan I found out, since his first name
was Toby and he hated it. I'd never met them before, but it was cool.

They were all about 20, Cal was 19 I think, going to the junior college.
I'd just turned 18 and I was still in high school, which seemed ridiculous
to me. I couldn't wait to graduate. Mom and Dad were out of town for a
wedding, which was the main reason Mark and his friends had come by.
Raiding my dad's liquor cabinet was a lot cheaper than buying it.

"So how do you play this?" I asked.

"You never played poker, Rania?" Tony grinned at me. He was pretty
cute, not really tall, but nice looking with his chocolate skin and white
teeth. A real outgoing personality too, sort of a friendly guy and I liked
that a lot.

"Nope." I shrugged. "I can play cribbage though."

"Cribbage?" Mark laughed. "This is poker night! Everybody bring your
money?"

"Money?" I stared at him.

"Well, you gotta have money." Cal laughed. "That's the point."

"Ahhh..." I rolled my eyes. "I got better things to do with my money
than give it to you guys." I started pushing myself from the table.

"It's not real money, just nickels and dimes, don't go." Tony smiled at
me.

"Wellll..." I shrugged. "I'll try a little."

We were all drinking, the guys more than me. It was fun though, sitting
there and trying to figure out what I was doing. One of the guys would
help figure out how much to bet, or if I should fold, or whatever. They
were trying to be honest too, it seemed like, cause I was winning. I had
like ten dollars in nickels, dimes, and quarters in front of me and it was
funny.

"Well, shoot. I guess we better get serious." Mark said, looking at the
big pile of coins in front of me, and the little ones in front of him and
his friends. "No more help for Rania, she's on her own now."

"That's fine." I giggled. "I'll beat the pants off you guys anyway!" I
was feeling pretty smart right then.

"Beat the pants off us?" Cal grinned and Tony laughed with him. "We'll
see, we'll see."

And sure enough, eventually my luck started turning. Tony won a bunch
of hands, with Cal and Mark winning enough to stay in the game. We were
all getting a little buzzed, not really d***k, but just relaxed. I was
sitting between Cal and Tony and they'd both moved their chairs a little
closer, just a fraction every once in awhile and before I knew it they were
right next to me, the both of them.

"Hey!" I laughed. "You guys are cheating!"

"No we're not!" Tony protested. "We just like sitting by you."

"Yeah, Kell, come on." Cal touched me on my shoulder, giving me a little
rub and I grinned at him.

"You're just trying to see my cards."

It didn't really occur to me that they might be trying to see something
else too. I'm a pretty girl, I know that, with a cute face and a nice
body. A real nice body, seriously toned, even buff you might say because I
get a serious workout everyday. My ass is nice and pert and solid, believe
me, I'm proud of my butt, I work it to death. My breasts are nice too,
firm but pretty large and I was a little self-conscious about them
actually, since they were 34D cups. In high school big is good, but bigger
is sort of weird.

I have blonde hair, sorta long I guess. Mostly I keep it in a ponytail,
but that night it was loose. And blue eyes, not dramatic blue or anything,
but nice. Everybody likes me, but my problem is that I have really bad
legs. In fact, I don't have any legs at all hardly, which sucks even worse
than you might think. It happened when I was seven, riding my bike and
ending up under a truck. No use crying over it 11 years later though, I
did plenty of that before. So, now you know I'm an amputee, with a great
body, a pretty face, and no boyfriend...Cause for some reason boys just
don't really want to get serious with a girl in a wheelchair.

So, I was sort of innocent. I mean I never really had a boyfriend or
anything, as I just explained. I wasn't exactly shy myself, but I was far
from outgoing and I think I intimidated most guys anyway. Even the guys I
was playing poker with, at first they'd been nervous, sort of like they
were walking on egg shells around me, but their drinking and my
determination to have good time got them over that quickly enough.

Maybe too quickly I thought, as it did finally dawn on me that by trying
to look at my cards Tony and Cal were getting a pretty good eyeful down my
loosely buttoned blouse.

"Okay, okay." I grinned. "Move back over, come on...I want to win some
of your money back."

They laughed and joked, but they moved and I still wasn't winning. But
finally I had a good hand, a really good one, and it was right on time too.
I was down to my last quarter, which I'd just anted into the pot.

Mark had the bet and he threw in a dime, which Tony matched and then
bumped to a quarter. I just looked down at the empty table and then at the
three jacks in my hand.

"Can I borrow a quarter from somebody?" I asked innocently and they all
laughed at me. "I'm serious, come on!"

"You can't borrow a quarter, Rania!" Mark grinned. "You have to play
with your own money."

"But I don't have any more. Please?" I looked around, batting my eyes
and making a puppy dog face, but it was no use.

"Nope, you're out of money, you're out of the game, that's how it
works." Cal said.

"Well...Maybe..." Tony started saying and I smiled at him. "You got
anything worth a quarter? You know, something to throw in?"

"Ummm..." I thought about it. "I have my earrings." I said. "They're
worth way more than a quarter though."

"Don't bet those Kell." Mark shook his head.

"Well, you guys wouldn't really keep them, if I lost..." I looked
around. "Would you?"

"I would." Mark said seriously, cause he was sorta like that.

"I bet you would." I frowned.

"Aw, she's out." Cal said, "Let's play...my bet?"

"Wait, hold on...How about um, my top?" I said, giggling nervously, but
being serious. "Like strip poker, right?"

"You played strip poker before?" Tony grinned at me.

"Well no, but I heard of it." I said. "Come on, my top okay?"

"For a quarter?" Mark stared at me.

"Mmmm...Can I get like a little change or something for it?" I asked
them.

"No." Cal grinned. "All clothes are a quarter except socks...you
wearing socks?"

"No!" I laughed at him and he turned bright red, but I wasn't offended
or anything.

"Okay, so Rania's clothes are worth a quarter." Mark said, "Okay?"

"Yeah sure." Tony nodded, looking at his cards like he was cool.

"Okay." Cal nodded as well.

"Alright then, umm...do I have to take it off now?" I asked.

"You gotta pay the pot, Rania." Tony grinned and they all watched as I
sighed and took off my blouse, exposing my plain white bra cupping my large
breasts.

I folded it up and put it in the center of the table. "Okay, I'm in."

I tried to ignore the guys' looks, but I felt a little funny sitting
there in my bra. I kept my cards close to my chest and brushed a long
strand of blonde hair out of my eyes, being brave as I returned their
stares.

"Okay, to me?" Cal licked his lips. "I'm...I'm in...and uh, I'll raise
it a quarter."

"What?" I stared at him and he giggled.

"Wait your turn." He smiled at me.

Of course everyone stayed in, Mark and then Tony, tossing in their money
and Tony even raised another quarter, so it was fifty cents to me!

"This isn't fair!" I said, looking at them with pursed lips.

"Fifty cents, Kell." Mark leaned back.

That's uh...Hmmm..." Tony chuckled. "Your bra and shorts, I guess. If
you wanna stay in the game."

"I don't like you guys." I said, frowning as I looked at my cards again.
Three jacks, an eight and a two. And we still had the draw coming.
"Underwear has to be worth more than regular clothes, come on."

"Well, we agreed..." Cal started, but Tony held up his hand.

"That's fair." He nodded, looking around. "Underwear is...personal." He
said it with a straight face, but then he bust out laughing and even I had
to smile at him.

"How about, okay, fifty cents for underwear then...but that includes
panties too." Mark looked at me and I nodded as we all agreed that was
fair.

"Okay, hold on a sec." I put my cards face down and made funny faces at
them for a few seconds while I worked my panties off, pulling them out
front under the long skirt I wore with a grin.

"Oh, she can't do that!" Cal protested, but Tony just laughed and nodded
and Mark just shrugged. "You can't do that, you gotta like take stuff off
in order."

"What?" I laughed at him. "How do you know I don't put my dress on
before I put on my panties?"

"Well..." He looked down, grumbling because I hadn't shown him my tits.

But I was sitting there with no panties on, and it was a little
embarrassing putting them on the table. I mean they were clean, you know,
but they were my little pink panties, with a little white bow on the front
and...It was weird. It was also exciting, which was really strange. There
I was, an 18 year old high school virgin, playing strip poker with three
college guys...Yikes! I kinda liked it.

But I wouldn't have admitted it in a hundred thousand million years.

At least we got to draw cards now and I decided to take two, looking for
that other jack. Mark took one, so I figured he had like a straight, or
maybe a flush, if he'd gotten lucky. Tony took three, so all he had was a
pair of something. Cal took three also, so I figured I had them beat just
sitting there.

"My bet?" Tony asked. "I'll check."

"What's that mean...oh!" I remembered. "My bet, right? Ummm..." I
frowned then and Tony was grinning. "You sneaky..."

I had to bet either a quarter or fifty cents, and I was going to lose
either my bra or my skirt, one or the other. This wasn't working out like
I'd planned at all and I almost quit, but I knew I had the winning hand
so...

"A quarter..." I said. "You guys keep your eyes on your cards." I made
sure I was sitting close to table, as close as I could get, and I wriggled
my butt out of my skirt, wrapping it up finally and putting it on the
table.

"Hmmm...Cal looked at his cards and then at me...and then, "I'm out. I
got squat."

"Quarter to me huh?" Mark rubbed his chin. "Okay. Here's your quarter
and I'll...bump it a quarter. Fifty cents Tony."

"I'm in." He didn't even hesitate. "And, aw, what the hell...let's add
a quarter. So that's..."

"Fifty cents to me." I frowned. But I'd pulled two fives in the draw,
as if by magic, and even I knew it was gonna be tough for anybody to beat a
full house.

"Alright." I took a deep breath. "We're all adults." Then I looked at
Mark. "Some of us anyway, Mark close your eyes."

"No way, Rania. Let's see `em." He laughed and I blushed, but I did it.

I removed my bra slowly, actually liking the way I had the attention of
those guys, especially Tony whom I was starting to like a lot. Cal was
okay too, Mark...nyaaa...So I reached behind me, which of course gave those
guys a real thrill, and undid my bra with one hand, pressing it to my boobs
with the other, and then finally taking it off after a long, long pause.

"Wow." Cal said. "You're uh...Wow."

"Close your mouth, Cal." Tony chuckled, but he was looking at my tits
too and he liked them a lot.

My nipples were hard, which was mildly embarrassing, and pointed like
bubblegum rockets. They didn't sag, for all their size, and I was sort of
proud actually. I'd never, ever shown my breasts to anyone, but there I
was, naked as a jaybird now, with rock hard nipples and three horny guys.
Do you see a pattern here?

I tossed my bra on the table carelessly, I mean once they'd seen me I
couldn't take it back, so I actually relaxed quite a bit and laughed at
their stares.

"Is that it I asked?" Ready to lay down my cards and get dressed again,
because I knew I had a winner.

"Uh, nope...It's a quarter to me and I'll see that, and raise fifty
cents." Mark said.

"Fifty cents?" I stared at him. "You're doing that on purpose! I don't
have anymore clothes!"

"Sorry, Kell...But these cards are worth every penny!" He smiled and I
knew he was bluffing.

"Trying to buy the pot, huh buddy?" Tony thought he was bluffing too.
"I got your fifty, and here's fifty cents more."

"Oh you guys suck!" I said. "A dollar now? To me?" I was sitting on
the best hand anybody'd had all night and they were pulling that stuff? It
wasn't fair and I was so annoyed I even forgot I was naked. Almost.

"A dollar to you." Tony nodded.

"Well." I shrugged. "I guess I'm out. I don't have anything else to
bet."

"Well..." Mark said slowly. "...you could bet other things."

"Other things?" I looked at him. "Like what? My teeth?"

"No, mmmm...how about, I don't know...a kiss maybe? Or...Nah...that's
not worth a dollar..."

"A kiss isn't worth a dollar?" I stared at him in disbelief. "Is that
an insult or something?" I honestly didn't know what to think of it.

Tony and Cal had the good sense to stay quiet, at least.

"No I just mean a kiss, well...everybody kisses." Mark shrugged. "How
about like, ummm...something serious."

"Serious?" I was lost now. "What do you mean serious?"

"I mean like sex, you know. Something...like a blowjob?" He said
slowly, watching my reaction closely.

"What?" I snorted. "Are you crazy?"

"Well, if you bet a blowjob and you win...You get to pick who goes down
on you, right?" Mark grinned at me. "I mean you could have Tony do it, if
you want...He's still in. Or me...Up to you. Plus you get our money."

"Uhhh..." I sat back shaking my head trying to understand him.

"But only if you win, if you don't then whoever wins the hand, me or
Tony...well...you know..."

"You want me to give you a blowjob?" I'd never even touched a boy's
penis!

"Well, duh...You're pretty hot." Mark chuckled and if I could have I
might have slapped him.

"So it's like you guys win either way." I shook my head.

"Well so do you." Mark grinned, "Depending on how you look at it."

"I won't give you a blowjob, Mark." I shook my head. "Tony maybe," I
seriously blushed when I said that and I couldn't look at him. "But not
you."

"Why not?" He asked.

"Cause you're my b*****r?" I said, holding out my hand like it was
obvious. "Remember that?"

"Ah, who cares, come on...You're probably gonna win anyway and then you
can play with Tony all you want."

"I don't want to play with Tony!" But I was lying and they knew it. I
could feel my face burning and my nipples felt like they were going to pop.
My sex was greasy and I squirmed uncomfortably in my chair.

"Well, either way. Oral sex for a dollar, you in or out?" He asked.

"I'mmmmm..." I paused, thinking hard. If I had the winning hand, I
could probably clean these guys out. Teach them a real lesson maybe. And
I did have the winning hand, I was sure.

"What? Come on." Mark said impatiently.

"How much for real sex?" I asked, swallowing hard.

"What? Like fucking?" Mark stared at me.

"Yeah." I nodded. "If I said I'd do it with the winner, if I don't win
I mean, how much is that worth?"

"I don't know." Mark shrugged. "Five dollars?" He looked at Tony and
Tony was laughing and not saying a word. He just held up his hands like he
was innocent.

"Don't ask me, man." Tony wasn't saying a thing.

"Five?" I shook my head. "You're crazy, it's gotta be like...I don't
know, twenty bucks, how about that?" Even that wasn't very much, especially
for my virginity, but these guys didn't know I was a virgin and I wasn't
gonna say anything, and twenty bucks was probably about all my b*****r had
anyway. He was always broke.

"Ahhh...well, sure." Mark nodded and took a drink of his beer. "Twenty
is...okay, I guess."

"Okay then, I'll see your dollar...for a blowjob..." I rolled my eyes.
"And raise you guys twenty for um, fucking...But!" I stared at them. "No
more raising, this is it, right?"

"Sure uh, okay." Mark nodded. "So twenty to me? Then..." He opened his
wallet for ten, searched his pockets for a crumpled five and some ones, and
finally counted all the change in front of him. He had twenty dollars and
ten cents. "...I'm in."

"I'm...in..." Tony nodded and I laughed at him, thinking I'd just scored
pretty good. About 45, almost 50 bucks altogether, not bad at all.

"Read `em and weep, boys!" I said, cause I'd heard that in a movie once
and had wanted to say it al night. I laid down my full house and grinned
at them triumphantly.

"Uhhh, that's good." Tony nodded. "But I have four sixes. Sorry about
that." But he didn't look sorry and my smile felt frozen on my face.

"Ohhh...look at Tony go!" Cal laughed, finally finding his voice after
sitting like a lump for twenty minutes staring at my boobs.

"Not bad Tony, but I got this little thing they call a straight
flush...Seven through Jack of Hearts. Ain't that cool?" Mark grinned at
us, and especially at me.

"Bet you were looking for this guy, huh?" He tapped his jack, the one
I'd been missing.

"Well, I guess it's our lucky night Tony, Rania owes us buddy!" He gave
Tony a high five and I glared at him. "You're not gonna welch out on us,
are you s*s?"

"No." I shook my head. "You know me better than that, Mark."

"Yeah." He smiled at me. "You always keep your promises, and hey!
That's why we love you!"

"Well, you're the big winner I guess um..." I swallowed, not exactly
sure how I was supposed to feel about this. I mean I wanted sex yeah, but
not with my b*****r for one thing. And not because I owed to somebody for
another. I kinda wanted it to be more special than that, you know?

"I think she's shy." Mark said to Tony.

"Well, you're kinda bein' a dick." Tony told him and I smiled at that.

"Am I?" Mark looked at him.

"Yeah. You gotta be smooth man." Tony shook his head. "You already
know she's gonna do it, right? So be nice."

"It's okay." I smiled at Tony, "Mark's been a dick since he was born.
I'm used to it."

"Shoot." Tony shook his head, smiling back at me. "If you were my
s****r...Mmmm...I wouldn't be no dick, not like that."

"Yeah yeah...Knock it off." He looked at me. "Are you gonna pay up or
what."

I laughed then, looking at Tony. "See what I mean?" I nodded. "Yeah
okay, ummm...The same time okay? I want Tony to be there. I..." I bit my
lip, looking at him. "I want him to be my first, alright?"

"Your first?" Tony narrowed his eyes.

"I never did it." I swallowed nervously. "So um...You did it before
right? Like you know how?"

He chuckled and I blushed. "Don't worry, everybody knows how. That
ain't the hard part."

"Yeah. I know." I was sounding stupid, the way I do when I talk to guys
I like. "I just meant, you...you're not a virgin too, are you?"

"No." Tony smiled. "But I wish I was now." He was talking softer and I
think we both forgot Mark and Cal were there with us.

"Why?" I asked, smiling and playing with my hair, feeling my bare
breasts just aching suddenly to be touched.

"Cause you're way finer than any girlfriend I ever had." Tony was closer
too and then we were kissing and it was nice, I ain't lying. Wow!

"Come on." Mark sighed. "Okay, fine both of us. He can fuck you and
you suck me, right?"

"I hate my b*****r sometimes." I whispered and Tony just grinned at me.

"Don't worry, I'll take care of you." He promised.

"What about me?" Cal was whining like a red headed step-c***d.

"You shouldn'ta folded, pal." Mark laughed. "Television's in there." He
pointed towards the living room. "Use a coaster too! My mom's a neat
freak."

"You wanna cover yourself up?" Tony asked me as he stood up.

"Nah, I'm okay." I shrugged. "You're gonna see it all anyway, right?" I
giggled nervously and I felt a little scared because this was the bad part
for me, the part in my dreams where it became a nightmare.

"It's okay." He bent over and kissed me again. "You're really
beautiful."

"You say that now..." I smiled weakly, looking into his soft brown eyes.

"No, I mean it and if you don't want to do this, we don't have to.
Mark's full of shit." Tony told me seriously. "You don't owe us anything."

"Do you want to do it?" I asked him. "With me?"

"Yeah." He nodded. "Long as I can see you again after, long as were
still friends. If it's gonna be problem, then no...I can wait."

"Really Tony?" I think I was going to cry, which sounds totally dumb,
and I even wiped at my eyes for a second, but I didn't.

"Uh-huh." He nodded. "We can go as fast as you want, whatever you want,
okay?"

"I want to do it." I told him. "But I gotta know if you mean it..." I
grabbed my wheels and rolled back in my chair, really hating it right then,
and giving Tony, and the others a real good look at my legs. Such as they
were.

I'd lost them just above the knees and there were some scars, but it
wasn't that bad. Not horrible, except the way my thighs just...ended.
Round and sort of wrinkled, like the end of really big hot dogs you might
say, except that sounds sort of funny, and my legs weren't funny at all.

The guys also got a good look at my pussy too, but I wasn't quite so
nervous about that. I mean it was private, yeah, but not weird like my
legs. I had a little golden hair down there, sort of yellow-brown, and my
clit was hard, like a little pink eraser, but only because Tony...Mmmm...I
don't know, he just seriously made me feel good. Anyway, I was looking at
my legs, and probably they did too at first, but when I looked at them, all
three of them, they were staring at my pussy.

"I mean it." Tony said, blinking and forcing himself to look into my
face.

"Okay." I bit my bottom lip. "Me too."

"Well, I'm glad we got that sorted out." My b*****r rolled his eyes.
"Come on."

He pushed me towards my bedroom, with Tony following and Cal too, even
though he hadn't won anything. I guess TV didn't sound like much fun, and
I didn't mind really. I know I sound like a slut or something, but for one
thing, I'd been basically dreaming of sex for like 4 years straight. Some
people say only guys have wet dreams? The people who say that are guys,
believe me, girls have them too...We just don't make a big deal out of it.

For another thing, do you believe in love at first sight? Or if not
that, then maybe love two hours after first sight? Cause I was thinking
that I could seriously be in love with Tony right about then. I didn't
have a lot of experience, true, and he wasn't exactly the sort of guy I'd
pictured myself with, since I was a german-swede and he was...I don't know,
zulu or something. No offence intended. I'm just pointing out the
obvious, which didn't bother me at all.

And also, while I'm on it, I did have this weird psychological thing
about keeping my word. I know some people can say they'll do something and
then change their mind, or forget, or whatever, but not me. I'd said I'd
do it, give the winners blow jobs and even have sex with them, and I'd
known at the time what those things were. So chickening out later, or
stepping up to some higher moral ground didn't really make much sense. I'd
lost my legs and people had sent me cards and letters saying how brave I
was, you know, the courageous little girl...Maybe I just always felt I had
to live up to that or something.

Whatever it was, I knew one thing...I was finally going to lose my
virginity and that thought didn't bother me at all!

Mark had rolled me into my bedroom a thousand times, probably more.
He'd also carried me a gazillion times, so he knew what to do. Basically
he wheeled me to my bed and just waited until I'd pushed myself up and out,
flopping onto my tummy, which was easiest for me. To the uninitiated it
probably looked like I could have used some help, but believe me, I didn't
need it or want it.

"Ain't you gonna help her?" Cal asked and Mark just gave him a look
like, `What? Are you crazy?'

I got on my bed just fine and I could have rolled over, but remember how
I said I was proud of my ass? I was laying there on my tummy for one
reason...Just to show it off to Tony.

I'm a little paranoid about getting a fat ass, or a flat ass, which
would be just as bad, so I do physical therapy, like leg curls, and
swimming, but not really swimming, I just sort of float and kick until my
ass burns with the effort. Anyway, I work my butt to death and now, laying
there on my tummy, bare butt naked, I knew it was paying off. Legs or no
legs, a man couldn't look at my firm round ass and not get excited. Or so
I hoped.

"What do you think?" I asked Tony, partly because I wanted to tease him,
and partly because I wanted to make sure he liked what he saw.

"I think you're uh..."

"Fucking hot!" Cal finished for him.

"Yeah." Tony chucked, turning his head. "Fucking hot."

"Shit, I've been looking at that for the last 4 or 5 years, man." My
b*****r was saying. "You got no idea."

"Really?" I looked at Mark, a little surprised. "You've been looking at
me?"

"Since you were like 13, Kell." He nodded, taking off his clothes while
we talked. "I used to jerk off in your panties."

"That was you?" I stared at him.

"Well yeah." He laughed. "Who else would it be?"

"I thought it was that guy Joel you used to hang out with." I told him.
Joel had been his best friend, but that guy was always staring at me, he
was sorta creepy, like a stalker or something.

"Joel?" Mark laughed. "I dunno, maybe he did. All I know is I've been
waiting for this for a long time, s*s."

Mark had undressed quickly and I looked from his face down to his penis,
which was hard and long and bobbing up and down as he moved. He was
getting on the bed, sliding up to lean against the headboard, which was
about perfect as it put my head right where his cock was.

"You gonna get undressed, dude?" Mark looked at Tony. "Or am I gonna do
her by myself?"

"Do me?" I laughed. "Are you sure we came from the same parents?"

"I dunno, does it matter?" He laughed. If I was a little weird, Mark
was positively strange sometimes. "Okay, come on Kell, Jesus I used to
dream about this."

"I can't believe your s****r's gonna suck your dick." Cal was looking
around for a place to sit while Tony took off his clothes.

"Sit in my chair, its okay." I told him, since there wasn't any other
chairs in there.

"Come on! Suck it." Mark said impatiently, but I ignored him.

I'd never played with a cock before and here was my chance. It was kind
of cute, I guess. Not really big or anything, but hot under my fingers,
and heavy. I guess that surprised me the most. It had a weight to it,
duh...I'm no brain surgeon, but I guess I figured since it was attached to
Mark, he'd sort of be holding it up, right?

"I'm gonna lick you, okay?" Tony surprised me, since I'd been looking at
Mark's dick and I'd sorta forgotten the other guys were there for a second.
"You have the most perfect ass..." He was saying and then I felt something,
really, really nice.

Tony just got on the bed behind me, he must have been lying down too,
and spread my ass and I felt his hot wet tongue across my anus. I mean he
went right for my ass, first thing. I about jumped off the bed! But I
couldn't because Mark had decided to help me out by grabbing my head and
basically pulling my open mouth down on his cock.

So, I was sucking my first cock ever, and it was my b*****r's. They're
probably all the same though, so that didn't bother me a whole lot. The
whole i****t thing, I don't know, it doesn't get me really excited, and it
doesn't turn me off either. Mark liked it though, he was always calling me
s*s while we did it, and he hardly ever calls me that. It was like he had
to keep reminding himself that he finally got what he'd always wanted, sex
with his beautiful s****r.

The truth was he probably could have had me a longtime before. All he
had to do was say something, or try and kiss me. I wouldn't have said no,
I don't think. I wanted to have sex; all my friends were doing it, so if
it had to be with my b*****r so what? It would have given me some good
leverage too, some really cool ways to tease him. I really regret that he
didn't have sex with me when I was mmmm...14 or 15 maybe. It would have
been fun.

So I guess he was making up for lost time, because he was holding my
head tight, really making me bob up and down on his thick cock and I had no
idea what I was doing. I didn't know if I was literally supposed to suck,
like he had a big straw between his legs, or if I was just supposed to
mouth it, you know. So I did both and he didn't really seem to mind either
way.

I didn't mind either, except I was gagging sometimes when he hit the
back of my throat, coughing a little too. We just had to go slower, that
was all, and I'd get the hang of it. So I resisted him, just a little, and
stroked his thighs with my hands, and Mark finally did relax enough to let
me figure this blowjob thing out for myself. It wasn't really very
complicated at all, once you got the hang of it.

Tony helped a lot though too, because he was licking and kissing my
pussy and butt like you wouldn't believe. Yes, there are black guys who
like eating pussy, and they do a good job of it. I don't know where or how
Tony learned, but he knew what he was doing and if I'd had real legs,
instead of those useless stumps, I'd have been squeezing his head hard! As
it was I still squeezed him pretty good, especially when he gave me my
first real orgasm of my life.

I'd had other ones, I mean I frigged myself often enough to get a spot
in the masturbation hall of fame probably, but this was way better than any
of the ones I'd given myself. Mostly cause I usually stopped when I
started cumming, but Tony just kept on going and it drove me insane! I was
shaking like a leaf, just holding my mouth loose around Mark's cock, and
moaning like crazy. I was wriggling and squirming and flopping around, but
Tony was right there with me, holding my hips and shoving his big tongue
deep inside my quivering sex like there was no tomorrow.

"Oh god!" I just looked up at my b*****r, my mouth open and dripping
spit and precum all over his slobbery wet penis. "That was good!"

Mark just shrugged, and pushed my face back down, but he wouldn't know
good cunnilingus from square dance calling, believe me. I loved him and
all, but my b*****r really was a selfish prick sometimes.

"You ready, baby?" I heard Tony whispering in my ear, and he was sliding
up my back and it felt so good.

"Mmmphh..." I said around Mark's penis, trying to lift my head to say
more, but Mark was holding me down and pushing up with his hips at the same
time.

"I'm gonna fuck you good, Rania...I swear, you're so hot, baby..." Tony
loved calling me baby, which I didn't mind at all. It was better than s*s
anyway. And hearing him talk dirty in my ear, in that soft low voice of
his, it was yummy.

I could feel his thighs outside mine, such as they were and a moment
later I felt the head of his cock nudging my pussy. I was so ready for it
too, like you wouldn't believe. I'd had a really nice cum already and my
pussy was on fire, all wet and juicy and hungry for Tony's big cock. The
only problem, if it can be called that, was that my pussy was so small.

I'd fingered myself a lot, even inside, just a little, but mostly
playing with clit. I still had my hymen, I knew that, because I'd felt it
just inside and I'd been careful, you know saving myself for Mr. Right,
who happened to be Tony I guess. He was definitely gonna pop my cherry if
he could get his dick inside me. But it seemed to take forever, mostly
cause he wasn't really using his hands, probably. He was just pushing with
his hips, sort of humping my pelvis and poking around for my little hole.

It felt good, I mean I liked it and it seemed really sexy, feeling his
smooth warm cockhead rubbing me all over, even pressing against my little
butthole once in awhile, but at the same time I really wanted it too. And
Mark was really fucking my mouth now. It wasn't even a blowjob really, he
was just holding my face in his hands and pushing with his hips, sliding
his i****tuous cock in and out of my tightly stretched lips. It was easy
for me, so long as he didn't go too far inside, so I didn't really mind.

"Mmmm...Come on baby, open up for me..." Tony was saying and I could
tell he was getting frustrated too after about 5 minutes of playing pin the
dick in the Rania. So I finally did what he was reluctant to do, or maybe
what he'd been waiting for all along. I reached back and grabbed his cock,
which really filled my hand, I mean seriously, he was thick, a lot thicker
than Mark, and I guided him blindly to my pussy, rubbing the head around
while I tried to adjust my hips and suck Mark at the same time.

He finally caught me, his cock finding the spot and he knew it. Tony
pushed, grunting as his penis split my rather shy and reluctant pussy and
like two seconds after he started I felt him tearing at my hymen. It
wasn't very deep at all, seriously. I hear about those girls who take like
3 inches of dick before they even touch their cherries? No way, mine was
right there like a stop sign and it hurt when he ran through it, like being
cut with a knife. A dull knife, with maybe a little hot butter on it.

I groaned and my whole body jerked, as if I might get away somehow, but
Tony was holding me and kissing my neck, kissing my ear. He whispered how
good I felt, how nice and tight and hot my pussy was around his dick. And
then he'd stab me with it, thrusting with his hips and I'd groan again,
little tears coming to my eyes, and then in the middle of all that, Mark
was cumming in my mouth.

No warning or anything, he just did it. I was coughing and I'd
swallowed a big mouthful, and a lot of it was running out between my lips.
What a mess! I even had some of my b*****r's sperm coming out of my nose,
because it was just like drinking hot salty milk and trying to breath, you
know, I was choking for a second there. It almost hurt, except Tony's big
cock in my too small pussy was making sure I knew what hurt really was
right about then.

I sucked Mark a little more once I'd caught my breath, but I needed to
take a break from that. My jaws ached and my tongue was tired and I had
that sort of slimy spermy aftertaste...And I was burping too, because I'd
swallowed a lot of air while I was sucking him off. I hadn't expected
that.

Anyway, Mark gave me a little pat on the head and let me concentrate on
getting fucked, which was what really interested me. I kept waiting for
Tony to stop pushing, I mean it felt like he'd been pushing inch after inch
after inch inside me, but I guess it was just quarter inches, or maybe he
was on the metric system, because I reached back and there was like a
fistful of cock still looking for a home.

"I'm gonna push now, baby...You ready?" Tony asked me.

"W-What?" I turned my face to see him smiling. I wanted to ask him what
he meant by that, like he hadn't really been pushing before? My pussy felt
stuffed! It hurt! Jesus Christ, I should have joined a convent, you know?

"Here it comes, baby..." and Tony grunted as he gripped my shoulders,
really holding me tight, and he just jammed his cock inside me hard, with
one quick thrust that knocked the air out of me. Literally. I was
breathless, my mouth open, my pussy feeling like a cannon had just gone off
inside it, and he was kissing my neck and telling me I was beautiful.

Men!

But the good thing was that he was in, all the way, balls deep...However
you like to say it, his cockhead was playing ping-pong with my cervix. It
was right there like a lightening bolt that shocked me every time I moved
so much as my little finger. But I couldn't decide if it was really,
really good, or sort of bad, because that lightning bolt made me cum
again...A couple times, because Tony would pull back some, and just do it
all over again, slowly at first, but then faster and faster and you know
what? Pretty soon my pussy didn't hurt anymore, although the fire was
still there, it just felt really nice.

That big black cock just sliding in and out with my hot soft walls
around it, squeezing him. I could feel it, I felt like a horny little
milking machine and Tony could feel it too. He was kissing me hard now, on
the lips and everything, not even caring that I'd just sucked off my
b*****r. He loved me, or so he said, and I said it back, over and over
while we made love. He was giving me a great fuck, just as he'd promised,
and while the pain never truly went away that first time, I don't remember
it so much now. It faded away, or I felt too good to notice it and I was
just begging for him to cum inside me. Almost.

"Do you have a condom?" I asked, my voice ragged and breathless.

"What?" Tony kissed me, rubbing his cheek against mine.

"A condom..." I wriggled my hips, working my pussy around his thick cock
as it stabbed deep into my hungry cunt. "...I'm not...protected."

"N-No..." Tony reached beneath me, filling his hands with my breasts,
squeezing them to make me moan even louder. Thumbing my nipples until I
had tears in my eyes.

"I...Oh god...I'm not protected at all..." I fucked myself back, pushing
at my mattress with my hands, wanting him all the way inside me.

"I...I'll pull out, baby...Oh shit you feel so good around my dick..."

"You promise...promise you'll...uh...pull out?" I turned my head licking
across his soft lips, breathing hard and looking into his eyes.

"Oh yeah...fuck...yeah Rania...fuck ..."

Oh, we forget all about that conversation. Tony was fucking me hard,
slamming his cock inside me over and over and I was practically barking
like a dog for it. I was his bitch, his slut, his little legless whore,
and I loved it. I couldn't get enough of his dick. And when he told me he
was gonna cum, I told him to do it, to sperm me good. To cream inside me
cause I couldn't imagine life without that huge cock inside me. I wasn't
ever gonna let Tony pull out.

Which was just lust talking, of course, Somewhere inside me, where Rania
lived, the phone was ringing and a little voice was waiting to tell me that
we'd better stop, we'd better think about what we were doing. Taking a big
load of semen on the back isn't exactly sexy, but neither is changing
diapers at two in the morning.

Unfortunately Rania wasn't home. She was in lala land playing the
bongos with a little monkey named Orgasm, who just happened to really know
how to do the Samba, you dig? Tony sure didn't want to pull out, it went
against every male instinct in his body. Shoot, if he didn't knock me up,
his caveman ancestors told him, someone else would and that was bad karma,
man. He was gonna cum inside me whether I liked it or not, probably, but
that may be a little harsh. Tony was a pretty nice guy.

Either way when I felt that first wild spurt of baby gravy deep in my
womb I lost it. I came like crazy and only later, during the wonderfully
warm afterglow of our sex, with Tony's cock still inside me, still leaking
his happy little sperms, did I realize what we'd just done.

"Tony?" I whispered, laying there pressed deep into my mattress by his
hot damp body.

He was still way down in my cunt, which was clasped so tightly around
him that I wondered if he'd ever be able to get out of me. I could feel
the muscles there, those weird little pussy muscles that I had no control
over, contracting and relaxing with tiny spasms like sweet little orgasms,
except they weren't. They just made me feel really good.

"Hmmm?" Tony had his eyes closed, his chin on the bed next to my face, a
soft smile on his mouth like he was asl**p and dreaming something nice.

"Did you pull out?" I asked him softly, knowing he hadn't. I could feel
him inside me, his sperm in my pussy, in my womb, bathing my cervix and my
uterus and my little egg probably. It made me tremble with fear, but maybe
with excitement too. I could have been pregnant right then, I thought,
pregnant with Tony's baby while he held me, covering my pale body like a
big black blanket.

"Uhhh...Not yet..." He kissed me. "But I will next time, I promise."

"Oh Tony." I sighed. "It isn't funny. You promised." I wasn't really
angry, or even disappointed. I'd wanted it as much as he had, wanted his
cum inside me. It was my first time with a man, my first time making love,
of being...fucked...and I'd wanted the whole ride, just as much as Tony
had. It wasn't just his fault, or mine, it was ours.

"Next time? It's my turn...Come on, dude, let me in...I'm ready!" Mark
was there, of course. I'd forgotten about him. And Cal, who was still
sitting in my wheel chair. He'd been stroking his own cock while he
watched Tony fucking me and he was still doing it as I turned my head
lazily to look at them..

"Shut-up Mark...We're not done yet." I told my b*****r, and then
shrugged, as best I could and kissed Tony deeply before I whispered softly,
"Mmmm...next time...but don't forget, okay? It's a bad time for me."

"Sure baby." Tony smiled and he started moving his hips again, his
thickness moving just a little bit, back and forth. He was going to fuck
me again and I was so ready for it. The brief pain of losing my virginity
was long gone, completely forgotten for the moment. I was so wet down
there and as Tony began moving faster, pushing himself up on his straight
arms and getting a better angle, I could feel his sperm being mixed and
churning inside me.

"You wanna ride me, baby?" Tony asked a moment later and when I just
nodded he stopped and pulled out of me slowly. Mark probably thought it
was his turn, but he was in for a disappointment as Tony lay down on his
back and helped slide onto his chest and stomach. I had my stumps on
either side of his strong thighs, spread as far as they'd go, and his cock
went back inside me easily this time, finding my vagina which was gaping
wide and leaking our juices.

I pressed my fiery nipples against him, my large firm breasts flat
against his body and it was good like that. Tony grabbed my ass and held
me impaled on his cock, rocking my body easily back and forth while we
kissed. He was going to last longer this time, I knew it, I could sense it
and that was fine with me. I wanted to fuck him all night long, all
weekend if I could. I had my mouth on his, my long blonde hair falling
around us like a silky veil, and we kissed deep. I sucked his tongue like
it was a cock, putting my lips around it and sliding my head back and
forth. I bit his lips and sucked them as well. I let his tongue caress my
mouth and fuck me in time with his big dick. I couldn't ever get enough of
kissing Tony.

"Hey...!" I felt someone on the bed and then behind me. I turned to
look and it was Mark. He'd been watching us, watching his friend's thick
black cock fuck his crippled baby s****r, and it had finally gotten to be
too much for him. Obviously he'd seen too much porn, or maybe he'd done
this before, him and Tony, I have no idea. But while Tony held me to his
body, kissing me and telling me to relax, that it was okay, Mark was
getting behind me, rubbing his wet cockhead across my anus, and finally
pushing it inside my ass, or trying to anyway.

"Ohhh fuck, s*s...You're ass is so...Ugh!...tight!...Jesus...relax!"
Mark grunted with the effort of stretching my virgin sphincter, forcing it
open and I did try to relax, not a word of protest escaped my lips,
although at least one or two should have.

Giving my b*****r a blowjob was one thing, and I'd have fucked him too,
maybe, probably...But letting him fuck my ass? I'd heard of it before, but
I didn't think I actually knew anyone who'd done it, you know? Like my
friends in high school, they'd laugh sometimes, talking about how their
boyfriend had wanted too, or how they wondered how it might feel, but no
girl I knew had ever said 'Oh yeah, I got seriously butt fucked last
night.' But pretty soon I was gonna be able to say that and by my own
b*****r too. Me, the most beautiful girl who never had a date, who rolled
down the halls looking up at everyone, smiling, being nice and hearing the
words I wasn't supposed to.

"Oh man, she's hot..." followed closely by "Yeah dude, but she ain't got
no legs" or conversations to that effect, which weren't meant to hurt me,
but they did, you know. Maybe I just should have given some away, like
convinced a boy to try it, just a kiss maybe, a little feel of my perfect
tits, and then a little more. And then a quick fuck under the bleachers
and then word would have spread and I'd let more guys do me, and more,
until I'd been fucked by all of them...

My brain was wandering, but Mark brought me back to reality as his
swollen cock suddenly pushed it's way into my ass with a strange burning
sensation, and just a little discomfort, like...well, sorta like going to
bathroom but different. It actually felt kind of nice right at the
beginning, with just his cockhead there, not very deep at all, and Tony's
cock moving gently inside me, sawing a few inches back and forth. It was
good...And then Mark shoved, really pushed hard and that did hurt. I
gasped and pushed my shoulders up, gritting my teeth and squinching my eyes
and I felt like someone was driving a baseball bat up my butt!

"Owwww fuck Mark!" I groaned. "Slow...Slow okay....it hurts!"

"Sorry, s*s." Mark chuckled, not sounding sorry at all, and then he
pushed again and Tony had brought one of his hands to my head, pulling me
down to his mouth and I resisted at first, wanting very much to scream, but
that wasn't helping me relax. Kissing Tony helped a lot, it calmed me down
and gave Mark a little more access into my rectum, which he put to good use
naturally. He rammed his dick inside me as far as he could, and he wasn't
exactly small in the dick department, but not like Tony either, thank God.

"Ohhhmmm..." I just moaned into Tony's mouth, feeling my ass burn, my
muscles protesting that intrusion into my most private place. And there
were good feelings too, I mean...Wow! I was being double teamed, tag
fucked by two guys at once, and my pussy felt really good now, which sort
of washed away a lot of the pain in my ass, and even that pain wasn't
entirely bad. My body kind of liked the discomfort, a little bit. But it
was the feeling of those two cocks inside me at the same time, working in
and out of my two recently virgin holes, that was driving me crazy. I
could feel them rubbing each other, separated only by the thin sot layers
of flesh between my cunt and ass and that was sort of like meeting God.

I felt stuffed too. If Tony's cock was big, it felt positively huge
now, being crowded by Mark's which seemed a lot bigger fucking my ass now
than it had fucking my mouth half an hour before. They didn't have any
rhythm, those two guys, Tony was going nice and slow, like we had all week
to fuck, and Mark was driving his dick inside my ass hard and fast,
reaching around to grab my tits, squeezing them and pulling on them like I
was his pet pony and those were the reigns. I didn't really mind, it felt
good like that. My breasts were aching for some attention, even my
b*****r's rough and inconsiderate mauling. In truth, everything felt good
for me right then, whether it did or not...Uh, sorta.

"Come on Cal...She's got one more hole..." Mark laughed and I groaned as
he jabbed his dick hard inside me. "She ain't gonna mind, are you s*s?"

I wasn't going to mind mostly because I was cumming right about then.
I'd have sucked a doorknob if someone put it too my lips. My head was
filled with flashing lights and sirens, the riot police beating my
senseless brain with cotton candy clubs. My whole body shook and I just
opened my mouth wide as Cal, who'd been sitting there so patiently, so
quietly that he might have been part of woodwork, scrambled to get in front
of me, kind of standing, but with his knees bent, presenting his penis to
my lips, and it was really wet. He must have been jerking off for an hour,
getting close and stopping, leaking precum like crazy. He didn't care how
he had to stand as long as I'd suck his dick.

And I did. I took him in my mouth, moving my body, my head as much as I
was able. You have no idea how useful legs are for even something so
simple as a blowjob. Well, neither do I technically, but if you got 'em,
appreciate them. Because I've often wished that I had long smooth legs,
just so I could lean over a bit and suck a nice sized cock like
Cal's...without falling over, I mean. But Mark and Tony were right there
anyway, pinning me down to one spot, namely on their hard cocks as they
fucked me, so I wasn't gonna fall anywhere.

Cal was nice, he held my head, pulled my air out of my eyes, and his
fingers were really gentle. He didn't f***e me, or push too deep, or do
any of the selfish things my b*****r had liked when I'd sucked him off.
Cal was really sweet and I liked sucking his cock, mostly because it was
just the right size for my inexperienced mouth. Not too thick, not too
long. Just right, baby bear, and I was giving him the best blowjob I
could, considering the circumstances. It was a little hard to focus with
my pussy stuffed with black dick, and my ass crammed full of i****tuous
b*****rly love dick, but I did okay. Enough so that when Cal was nice
enough to tell me he was going to cum I was able to swallow most of it
without choking.

Funny thing about eating sperm, at first it sorta sucks. Not the flavor
really, which varies from person to person, like Cal tasted sort of
salty-sweet, while my b*****r had tasted more like plain tortilla chips,
meaning just salty wit no real taste at all, but it's the texture that gets
you. A weird sort of lukewarm Jell-O texture, much like...well, I won't
say cause snot is gross...But once you've done it a time or two, you barely
notice it really. I swallowed Cal down easily enough and he thanked me for
it, which was sweet of him. I'd have sucked him again, since he'd cum
really fast and he'd been so nice, and I'd liked the way being stuffed with
three cocks at once felt...But Mark was getting ready to cum too and he was
always such a demanding person.

"Oh shit, s*s...I'm gonna cum...I'm gonna shoot...in your ass...oh
fuck...!" He was loud, like wake-up the neighbors loud and I turned my face
to look at him. "I always...uggghhh..."

Mark didn't get to finish telling me how he'd always wanted to cum in my
tight round ass because right then he was doing it, shooting his sperm deep
in my bowels, and I could feel it. Wet and hot and sort of, I don't know,
greasy kinda. He was cumming a lot and he just held his cock inside my ass
as far as he could, while Tony just kept fucking me slow, my big black love
machine.

"Goddamn....oh fuck that was good..." Mark was grinning still, like he'd
never stop, and he pulled his cock out of me slow, which felt really weird.

I was so used to having two dicks inside me that just having one, even a
big one like Tony's, made me feel just a little...empty.

"Do you want to fuck me there?" I looked up at Cal, who was still hard
and leaning against the wall above my bed, threatening to tear down my Les
Miserables poster. "In my ass?" I asked him.

"Oh yeah, Kell...I'd love to do that." He chuckled, a little
breathlessly and he looked like he thought I was crazy for doubting it.

Mark moved out of the way, giving me a hard slap on my ass and a happy
chuckle as he made room for Cal. "Get her Cal...I got her ready for ya!
Didn't I tell you guys she was fucking hot? Didn't I? I told you she'd do
it...oh fuck yeah..." Mark congratulated himself and I might have wondered
how much of this he'd really planned, and how much he was just taking
credit for after the fact, because my b*****r was like that.

"You okay, baby?" Tony was looking up at me and I smiled, licking my
lips and still tasting Cal's sperm.

"Oh yeah, don't stop...it feels sooooo good!" I giggled and it did, it
felt like I'd been given the best d**gs in the world. I was high as a kite
right then on sex and I wanted even more if that was possible.

Cal rubbed my back while Tony's strong hands held my ass, even pulling
my firm round cheeks apart for his friend, and he entered my asshole
easily. I was already hot and hungry for him, and Mark had greased my butt
good with his sperm. All Cal had to do was give a little push and it was
like my ass just sucked him inside, my rectal muscles squeezing and pulling
at him, massaging his cock as it slid inside me so that Cal was gasping
with pleasure.

"Oh man that's...good...Jesus Kell...you feel so good in there..." He
was saying and I just smiled and lowered my head, pressing my body to
Tony's once more and enjoyed the really great fuck that was to follow.

A while later, after Cal had added his sperm to my b*****r's, really
filling my ass good with it, Tony was fucking me harder, grunting as he
stabbed his cock up and into my womb. I was smiling down at him, rocking
my body and nodding and whispering little things about how much I loved his
cock...How good he felt inside me...How I wanted to fuck him for the rest
of my life...you know, stuff like that.

"I'm gonna cum in a minute..." Tony warned me. "I'm close, baby...You
want me to pull out?"

"No way..." I laughed gently, kissing him on the lips. "If I get
pregnant...I don't care, least I know who the daddy is, right?"

"I won't run." He promised me. "Not from you, baby."



=-=-=-=-=-=-=-

end







... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4973  |  
93%
  |  4

Me & Ashley

So I moved to a new house with my f****y when I was about 6-7 years old. My parents and my s****r and I. Me and my s*s made friends with all the k**s on the block, oh yeah and my s****r was two years younger than me. Well, anyways, our best friends on this neighborhood was two k**s down the street, a b*****r and s****r named Zach and Ashley. Ashley was my s****r's age, two years younger than me, and Zach was even younger, and he was kind of annoying. So me and my s*s always hung out with Ashley. She was cool, and her and my s*s were tight, like real best friends, BFF's or whatever.

So as we grew up with each other, we became close friends. I mean always over at each other's houses daily and playing whatever games, and running through sprinklers in the summer. As we got a little older, whenever my s****r wasn't around Ashley and I would pick on each other. Well, that's not true, we always picked on each other, she actually left scratches lots of the time on me, she had crazy nails. I think Ashley liked me from the beginning. And well, she was starting to grow on me, she was the first girl I ever liked and when she wore her hair in ponytails it drove me crazy. Anyways, so when my s*s wasn't around we'd push each other and she'd try to land against my crotch and I'd try to touch her ass anyway I could. We were older by this time, like just starting to find the opposite sex attractive, and well, I know girls develop earlier than guys and start humping pillows and masturbating sooner and thinking guys are hot, so that's must have been what she was into.

Anyways, we were spending the nights at each others houses by then, and I would sl**p in Zach's room over at her house, which was right across the hall from hers, and when she'd spend the night, she would sl**p in my s****r's room, which was on the other wall next to my room. So one night she spent the night, however this is not the night in question just yet. But we were flirting, you know how 11 year olds do, and she ended up, just horsing around, standing in front of the doorway to my room, bending over, and pulling down her pajama bottoms and underwear and flashing me her nicely formed bare-naked ass. She stood there like that with her face turned away from me for at least 10 seconds. She wanted to make sure I got a good look. And I did, I couldn’t stop looking at that perfectly shaped ass. I mean, she was slender – the perfect body type, not at all a small petite girl, average height, very tanned, and perfect straight brunette hair that went down to right below her shoulder blades and which she usually kept in a high ponytail. She was taller than my s****r but she was developing some nice curves around her waist and hips, which is probably why she had a nicely shaped rear-end. A total cutie. I must have looked like a fool, jaw open, just staring hard at her naked ass. So then she slipped her PJ’s back up her butt and quickly trotted back to my s****r’s room next door. But not before I shot a quick remark: “I dare you to do that again.” Remember when it was all about dares? And how you wanted to do the dare so bad, even if someone dared you to drop your pants and underwear right in front of them? Well, she obviously heard me because she came back a minute later, and dropped her underwear down again and mooned me her sweet ass one more time. She waited a few seconds, then slipped them back up with her PJ bottoms and turned to go back to my s****r’s room. I uttered, “Nice” before she trotted off. I’m not sure she heard. I wasn’t masturbating yet, so I didn’t know about jacking off, but I’m pretty sure I had some sweet dreams that night.

Longer story short, my f****y ended up moving by the time I was 13, but just down the way like 7 blocks over. Her f****y stayed there in the same house, but the school system changed and my s****r had to change elementary schools, while Ashley satyed in the same one, a street down from her house and our old one. We used to walk home all the time from school. Anyways, I was just starting middle school by then since I was 13 and my s****r and Ashley went to different schools, so they didn’t see each other that much anymore.

She came over one more time when her and my s****r were both about 14. I never knew why she came over to our new house this one time, cuz right soon after my s****r and her stopped being friends and haven’t spoken since. But she came over to stay the night, so needless to say I was excited. I think I was hoping to see her naked in my s****r’s room getting dressed after the shower, I don’t know, my hormones were raging and I had the hots for her after all these years still. So anyways, she shows up sporting a ponytail which drove me nuts, and looking hotter than ever! She was developing some cute dimples, more curves and small, round titties. I couldn’t believe that she was here, after all those years of unresolved feelings. So anyways I caught her flirting with me and smiling at me a few times, actually acting nicer than she ever had towards me, and wearing some cute number that showed off her curves subtly. I know now that she was trying to catch my attention, but back then I was a dumb horndog and completely oblivious. So anyways, we all slept out in the downstairs living room den area that night, my parents had a room upstairs on the other end of the house, but mine and my s****r’s rooms were just down the hall from the den, by a bathroom. So my s****r and Ashley had a few blankets spread out on the floor and their own sl**ping bags on top, sl**ping next to each other, and I simply slept on the couch, since we all had stayed up talking that night until we fell asl**p.

Well I don’t know what got into me, but like I said, I was a horny teenager with raging hormones, but I slipped out of my covers in the middle of the night when everyone was asl**p and went to go see if I could see that sweet naked ass of Ashley’s that I had remembered from those few years back. She was sl**ping atop her sl**ping bag, with a heavy duty cloth blanket and a sheet over her, sl**ping on her stomach, head on her pillow. The broken VCR was pointed in her general direction, and was flashing 12:00 repeatedly, so I could see in the dark pretty good, but it was still dark. I was scared shitless thinking about her waking up, and my nerves wouldn’t settle. I got butterflies in my stomach. So I just sat there for a few moments trying to relax myself, and trying to maintain my composure. When I built up enough courage, I crawled up to her and took the blanket and sheet that she was d****d in and drew it back over her backside. Her hair and her aroma smelled so good, I wanted to kiss her all over, especially on the lips. Which just told me that I really wanted her to be my girlfriend. So I continued to draw it back until her whole back and her butt and the tops of her legs were uncovered. She was wearing a cute little navel shirt that was small and tight with no sleeves, and little booty shorts that girls used to wear for PJs back in the 1990s, I’m not sure what those are called, and her hair was let down from her ponytail since she was sl**ping. Anyways I could hear her breathing calmly and steadily, which assured me she wasn’t just pretending to be asl**p, and I touched her butt with my hands on her shorts, and ran them across. So smooth, now I knew I wanted to see it again. I put my fingertips at the waistline to her booty shorts and slowly and gently pulled them down, to the tops of her legs. Very slowly. She was still asl**p, good. So now I put my fingertips at the waistband of her underwear and gently and slowly pulled those down, too.

There was her naked ass, I was staring right at her nakedness again, for what had seemed like too long of a time. I had pulled enough of her clothing down to see underneath her ass, too. Nothing smelled any different until I leaned in to touch her ass and gently kiss it. I was a horny virgin, I had no idea what I was doing. But now I could smell a sweeter aroma, her pussy. After giving her sweet ass some gentle soft kisses, I checked to see if I had woken her – nope – and moved down lower between her legs. Not touching her, my nose went directly under her ass and in between her thighs, and I breathed in a huge whiff of what her pussy smelled like. It was pure heaven.

I had never done anything like this before, but feeling as brave as I was, I tried to kiss it, but her legs were too close together, so I stuck my tongue out and tasted just a little bit of the lowest part of her vagina. Mmm… As I lapped up what I had tasted, my dick was hard beneath my Adidas shorts, and I was touching it with my hand over them as tried to keep that sweet taste in my mouth for as long as I could keep tasting that sweet taste. I took my other hand and pointed my index finger outward and opened up her folded lip, to which to my surprise, made the smell much stronger. I kept it going, until it was partly in her pussy, and then suddenly it got trapped by a very tight hole, to which I very slowly and carefully pushed inside. The hole in her pussy could only wrap around my index finger, and I pushed it in about halfway and then brought it back out. I brought my finger up to my nose and smelled it, and it smelled like nothing I’d ever smelled before. I loved it, and I placed that finger in my mouth and licked it all up silently. Mmm… Then I moved the bottom of her pussy lips apart again, and I couldn’t really make out her inner lips as it was dark but I could just barely see her pussy. It looked light pink on the inside, and by this time my hand was in my shorts, moving up and down slowly on my raging circumcised hard-on. I then slowly inched my finger back inside her tight vagina as her lips folded back around it. I kept inching it in further, and she made no movement or squeal whatsoever. She just kept breathing loud like she was in deep sl**p. This time my finger went inside her more easily, and it was a little slimy inside there now. I don’t know why that is but the only reason I can think of to this day was that she was somewhat awake when I did all this to her. Remember she really liked me from when we were little k**s. So as I pushed it in, I slid it back out, then pushed it in slow, then brought it out of her slow. I was slowly fingerbanging her pussy and I was stroking my hard dick while I did it, all the while staring at her naked ass.

Now my finger was a lot more slimy from being inside her, so I brought it out and up to my nose and oh my god, the smell was 10 times as strong. Not knowing it, I pulled my big dick out of my shorts and continued stroking it slow. I lapped up Ashley’s sweet pussy smell and taste from my finger, until I couldn’t take it anymore, and then I looked down and realized that I was fully exposed, playing with myself right in front of her. Oh my god, my dick was SO HUGE. I looked at it, looked at Ashley’s turned face sl**ping on her pillow, then looked at her naked bottom area, then looked back at my huge throbbing dick. The head was so big and round and shiny. And I was incredibly turned on by all this. To make matters worse, her small boob was pressed against the sl**ping bag and blankets and moved to the side, pointing outward, and I could see her tit protruding from the corner of her sleeveless top by her arm. I jerked off a little faster, still very silently, and leaned over to grope her small pink nipple.

As I petted and touched her pepperoni-sized light pink nipple, it became hard all of a sudden. I could feel her tit perk up, and the nipple protruded outward, becoming erect to my touch. I squeezed it very lightly and gently. Wow, Ashley’s tittie. I cupped as much as was exposed in my palm, and it fit perfectly as I traced it with my hand, the hard nipple poking my palm. Very firm. I looked back at the back of her head again, she still hadn’t moved, then back to my raging boner, back at her naked ass and her exposed nipple. I immediately turned over on my back next to her (on the floor), and slid off my shorts and boxers. Now I was naked from the waist down, big hard dick hanging all out, and got back up on my knees again to look at her. I felt so taboo with both of us naked from the waist down, looking at the bottom of her pussy exposed beneath her ass cheeks and nipple which was shifting back into her shirt.

I scooted very close to her, and lifted one knee and leg up and placed it on the other side of her. Now I was spread out, over the top of her ass, on my knees. I put my finger down to her folds and felt inside a little and it was warm and still a little slimy. I figured screw it this is my only chance, and bent down some to place my big dick on her ass crack. Still asl**p. I leaned back some, and now my 8 inch dick was just below her pussy. In the same spot I had place my index finger, I held onto my circumcised dick and pushed that up to her folds. It was warm. I pushed. My dick head went in through her folds. God, that felt good. I had no idea… I pushed a little farther and my dick head went through her lips and stopped at her hole. My big round dick head was all swallowed up by her pussy, but it wasn’t quite inside her yet. And she was still breathing the same, so I slowly thrust my butt down and in went my dick head slipping up her tight channel. I kept inching slowly and my dick went inside her, and I could feel her slimy walls around my shaft. It was SO TIGHT. It almost hurt at first, but then it started to feel better. I slowly pulled out some, then thrust my butt down again, a little faster this time, and my dick went inside her pussy with ease. I heard a slippery sound down there, and I didn’t know what it was but I liked it. I pulled out a little, and pushed my big dick back in her, and it went all the way in this time, and so much easier. Her pussy was getting so slimy, too. Not touching her with my legs or leaning on her at all, I started thrusting my butt up and down, at a slow, rhythmic pace and my huge hardened dick was pumping slowly in and out of her wet vagina really good. I could hear more slippery slurping sounds every time I thrusted outwards from her pussy, and it was making my dick bigger when I'd shove it back in, and my dick-head was pulsating inside Ashley. I could feel the cum rising in my dick and it was starting to throb as I steadily fucked it in and out of her tight vagina hole. Oh my god, this felt SOOO FUCKING GOOD! I had to literally hold my breath, because I didn't want to wake her or my s****r up, who was sl**ping on her stomach right next to us, from me groaning. My dick was the hardest it had ever gotten then, and so sensitive inside her very tight pussy. Inside her, her wet walls were gripping tight and clinging at my cock, and if I wasn't pumping it in and out of her so slowly, I would have liked to have given it to her rough, pull on her ponytail and smack her beautiful ass, tell her how beautiful she was and that I've always wanted to fuck her, and came so hard... But I had to stop a few times just for a couple seconds, because the cum was rising through my dick and before it got to my dick-head, I would wait, then once it went back down a little, I'd slowly pump her wet canal some more.

I was fucking my old neighbor, Ashley Speece! This had been my dream for three years, since I had started masturbating basically, I mean she was my dream girl, and here I was fucking her pussy with my big raging dick in the middle of the night. I kept pumping her pussy, a little faster now, not too fast, but not real slow, and it glided inside her wetness pretty good. I wasn’t touching her at all, holding my breath, and dick slipping in and out of her. It was so smooth and slippery gliding in and out of her, I mean if I didn’t stop I was gonna cum inside her real soon. I silently muttered her name, “Ashley…” as I gave it to her fast a few more times. The slippery sound was so hot, and as I brought my hand down to pull my dick out slowly, I heard a little quief sound from her hole as my head came out and lots of that slippery sound as her lips and folds closed back up. I brought my leg back over and now I was on the side of her again on my knees, and my dick was all wet. I was still very hard, and I went to pull her underwear back on her. As I did, I leaned over and smelled her vagina one last time. Wow, the stench of her pussy was so strong and overwhelming, after sticking my dick in there and due to it being more wet. I sat back up and pulled her underwear on her slowly. Then I gently lifted her pelvis as I pulled her booty shorts up. I finished by putting the sheet and blanket back over her, covering her back up.

As I grabbed my shorts and boxers and silently snuck up and out of that side of the den towards the couch, I sensed her shift or move just a little. As I covered up on the couch and put my boxer shorts and Adidas underneath my pillow, I saw her turn her head where she was sl**ping and then a minute later she rolled over onto her back. Whether she was just doing this in the middle of sl**p, or because she was awake and pretended to be asl**p the entire time I was gently fucking her, I don’t know for sure. Whatever the case, I didn’t think about it too much, because I proceeded to jack off right there underneath my covers just 10 feet away, as I had stopped before I had cum while I was fucking her, because I didn't want to get her pregnant, and I didn't want to pull it out and squirt my warm gooey liquids all over her ass cheeks (there would have been a whole lot of it, she really turned me on! As I was in lust with her). There I was, big dick and all, stroking hard while I still faintly tasted her pussy in my mouth, and at one point threw the covers off while I stroked, trying to be quiet about it. I had my eyes closed the whole time, and if she were awake through all this, she would have definitely looked above her pillow and seen what my dick looked like, as she had never seen me naked before, and she would have known how big it was from feeling the length of it being inside her just minutes ago.

I lost my virginity that night, and I'm pretty sure she did too, there was no bl**d although it hurt going in, so her hymen was already broken I know tampons can do that or if she was already sticking things up there that can explain how my big dick fit so easily even though she was so tight being a virgin, plus she was pretty wet after I slipped it inside her, making me think she might have been awake, and just pretending to sl**p, enjoying me fucking her and feeling my cock inside her, I think that's what she wanted was to see my dick and for us to fuck. Also I'm not sure if a girl can get wet if she's sl**ping... Can someone tell me if that is true or not?

The next morning she took a long time in the shower, I figured she must be playing with herself after last nights events, that is if she had been awake during them. While she was doing this I snuck into my s****r's bedroom downstairs where Ashley's backpack was while my s****r watched TV upstairs. I went through her bag and found her underclothes that she had wore the day before. I inspected her bra to see what size cup she wore so I would know her tittie size, a B cup, and then found her underwear. I took the crotch area and proceeded to sniff and smell my way back to heaven as my dick became hard again. I took it out and jacked off while I smelled the scent of her pussy aroma, and my dick stood straight out a full 9 inches. While I played through the night's events in my head, I remembered what it felt like being inside of Ashley, her soggy vagina clenching my big dick tight, and suddenly my cum was rising. I kept thinking about it more, how her nipple was sticking out just enough for me to see it and then after I stopped fondling her breast, her nip went a little soft which made it shift back into her shirt. I remembered watching her fine smooth ass while I pushed and pumped my manhood into her, forcing her to take my hard cock, knowing how she secretly wanted it from years before. I remembered her pussy hole making that squishy sound every time I fucked my dick inside her, and suddenly I was climaxing. After smelling her pussy from her underwear crotch area one last final time, I held them below my dick and slapped my dick-head really fast and hard. My cum shot spurting out, all over the crotch of her underwear, and as I pulled it, I let the rest of my white sticky load gush and guzzle and drip onto her briefs. I put my pants back up. Her underwear soaked with my cum in the crotch area, I folded them back up and placed them back into her bag and zipped it back up. Ashley was finishing up her shower, which meant she would be down there any minute.

She conversated with us some more and then left after breakfast and her and my s****r never spoke again, due to some falling out in middle school. During the breakfast conversations, she aggressively asked my s****r this: "Did you keep pulling my shorts and panties down last night?" ...???!?!?! I was shocked. Of course, I was on the other side of the upstairs kitchen in the f****y room watching TV, but still Ashley made sure it was in earshot and that I had heard her. What a little minx. She had enjoyed last night, and now suddenly everything made sense. Of course, she never came back over to our house, but I saw her years later at the college, she was still cute and very hot, with the same perfectly shaped ass. It’s too bad, really. Had my f****y stayed on the block, she would have been my girlfriend.

Over my remaining teenage years I continued to imagine that night in my head, and fantasized about many more, pleasuring myself sometimes to the image of me & her. I saw her a few more times over the years, just a couple, I talked with her a bit at the college where we both attended school and she had a warm, glowing smile the whole time, and told me that her f****y was doing good and say hi to my s****r. The next day she came by my work (I worked at a movie store) and dropped off a DVD in the return box while I was collecting them to put them back on the wall. She smiled and waved, then turned around and walked back to her ride, at which time all I could do was stare at her fine ass, shaking back and forth in her tight jeans and her cute little ponytail with the barrette. I never spoke to her again, saw her a few times at the local Fred Meyer, to which she blushed and smiled every time she saw me, but just kept it movin', and I learned from her b*****r on myspace that by the time she was 22 she had moved in together with a steady boyfriend and had became pregnant, expecting her first c***d just this year. I was happy for her, but always cherished the times that we had together.... Continue»
Posted by Sexylongcockfromaff 5 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Voyeur  |  Views: 4150  |  
87%
  |  6

sandi's world of fashion pt 6

"Just trust me," I said "I'll show you a new Edie that you'll be proud to show off to your friends."

"I do trust you, Sandi," she said.

I kissed her softly and held her to me. "I won't lead you wrong," I whispered to her.

"Oh my," she said, "I must get home. He'll be having a fit."

"Call him and tell him you met an old friend from out of town and lost track of time. I'll take you back to your car. or I can take you home and pick you up tomorrow. Your car is safe right where it is."

"It's in Sanderson's garage so I don't worry about it. You can just take me home if you don't mind."

"Not at all," I said.

She made her call and I could tell he wasn't happy with her.

"Did I cause you to get in trouble?" I asked.

She smiled and made an almost obscene motion to the phone. "He'll survive. He's upset because I wasn't there to serve cocktails to some friends that I never knew were coming. He actually had to do something for himself for a change."

"I can see the change already," I said.

We were still laughing about it as we got into my car. I backed out of the lot and followed the directions into a high class neighborhood not too far from Katherine's.

I started to pull in her drive but she directed me past her house and into a small area of park like appearance at the end of a cul-de-sac.

"Pull over here," she said.

I pulled over and she asked me to turn off my headlights. As I did so, she reached over to me. We slid as close as we could get and kissed as passionately as possible under the circumstances.

"I couldn't have done that just a few hours ago, Sandi. Now, I want to kiss you over and over. I can't wait to see what's hiding in this body now. No matter where our lives take us, I want you to know that you will always hold a spot in my heart and mind."

Now it was my turn to tear up. When I tried to reply, she held up her hand.

"Don't say anything," she said, "or I'll start crying. Just know that I'll be thinking of you as I go to sl**p tonight. Oh, and be sure to pick me up tomorrow."

"I will," I said. "I'll call you when I know what my day looks like."

We kissed again and I took her home.



The next day, as soon as I got to work, I cornered Desire'

"I'm in trouble," I said.

"So I heard," she said. "Mrs. Kling was threatening to suit but they calmed her down. I heard you quit."

"You heard right. Someone should have warned me about her because I would never given a private showing to someone like that."

"It won't happen again," she said.

"Damned right it won't," I said, "because I meant it when I said I quit. I was only there to help out a friend as it was. Now I'm even further behind than before and I can't work on it tonight."

"Why not?"

"I can't explain right now," I said, "but now I either have to go to the office and beg for some more time or call off tomorrow."

"Call off," she said. "They won't give you extra time otherwise. When you call in, tell them you'll have the report on their desk first thing Saturday. Tell them you tripped and fell or something but don't make it anything that they can require you to see a doctor for. I'm sure they'll know you're stalling but it will help them cover their asses."

"Can you come over tomorrow if I still need help?"

"Yeah, but you'd better have some damned good wine for me."

"I've got just the stuff," I said, "and thanks."

Normally, I hang around until late but not that night. I called 'Edie' and let her know I was picking her up in an hour if that was all right. She said she'd be ready.

I was pleasantly surprised to see her in a sunny yellow blouse with a knee length brown skirt. She looked absolutely stunning.

She smiled as she got in and was just glowing as we pulled away.

"I bought these this morning,' she said. "Katherine and I went to Blackwell's to pick up something she ordered and I saw this. Isn't it darling?"

"It's amazing," I said. "You look at least ten years younger."

"I need to do something about my hair though," she said.

"That's our first stop," I said. "I got an appointment at Dirksen's for you but we have to hurry."

"How did you do that? I usually have to make my appointment weeks in advance."

:"Somebody owed me a favor...a big one." I said. "I even got Stephan to make some time, but he didn't like it."

"I'm sure he didn't but he's the best one there. What did you tell him you wanted?"

I laughed as I remembered his exact words.

"I told him who you were and what I was looking for and he said, "Well, thank god someone got through to her."

"Am I going to shock my husband?" she asked.

"I'll guarantee he'll be surprised to say the least. I take it he hasn't seen the outfit yet."

"No, I bought it after he left. I can't wait to see his expression."

While she was with Stephan, I picked up the wine for that night and another box of the chocolates Edith was so fond of. As I started to leave the store, I saw something that I just had to buy. It was a cheesy thing, but I knew that the new 'Edie' would love it.

I got back to the salon just as Stephan was finishing up. Her shoulder length auburn locks were now cut into a medium length bob that framed her lovely face to a tee.

While he had been working, the makeup team had given her a new look, highlighting those beautiful eyes, and softening the look of her skin. Gone were the signs of a woman starting to show the signs of age. My heart warmed at the look on her face. It was priceless. Pure royalty is how she looked.

We got back in the car to get some dinner. As I sat across from her, I just wanted to take her in my arms and hug her forever.

"I feel so alive," she said.

"You look absolutely incredibly delicious," I said. "I knew you'd be a new woman but I am absolutely amazed. Where have you been hiding this woman?"

"I don't know," she said "but she doesn't exist any more. I've decided to tell John that the friend I met talked me into having it done."

"I can't wait to hear how he reacted. You'd better pick up something sexy for later."

"Not yet," she said. "I want to see how this goes over. I may be sorry I did it."

"Stop it," I said. "Don't you dare let that happen. I wish you could have seen the glow on your face when you saw your reflection at Dirksen's."

"I know," she said. "I couldn't believe it. They're worth every penny of that disgusting price aren't they?"

"They're the best and they know it. They also know that whatever they charge, women will find a way to come up with the money to get that level of expertise."

"I won't tell him how much I spent on makeup today. He'll go crazy. Especially when he sees how small the bag is that it came in."

"You didn't need much Edie, just the right products and the knowledge to make it all work together."

We left there to go to my place for wine and conversation, and whatever else happened.

I took my packages into the bedroom and took the opportunity to change one thing I was wearing. She was pouring the wine when I returned, which we carried into the living room.

'So much has changed since I met you," she said.

"All for the better, I hope,"

"Absolutely for the better," she said.

"I'm glad. I knew I wasn't seeing the real you," I said. "By the way, I have something for you, but you'll have to close your eyes first."

She closed her eyes and covered her face with a small pillow. As soon as she'd done it, I slipped off my skirt.

"Ok, you can look," I said

"Oh my god, Sandi, when did you get those?"

"While you were having your hair done." I said.

I was wearing a pair of white boy cut panties that had the words "Edie's Toy Box" written on them in bold red letters.

"Can I take them off of you?" she asked.

"I don't know, can you?"

She started pulling them down but then she ran a finger through my slit before she took them the rest of the way off.

I stepped out of them and watched her put them to her face.

"You know," she said, "You've made love to me and you've watched me masturbate, but I've never made love to you. I couldn't do it before when I was still Edith, but I can now."

"I was hoping you would," I said.

We finished undressing in the bedroom and I got comfortable on the bed. For a long time, she made love to my breasts, telling me how beautiful they were and how much she'd been wanting to make love to them. She was a bit tentative when it came to using her teeth, but I finally convinced her that she wouldn't really hurt me. Once she accepted that, she even tugged both nipples back and forth while I held on to the bed, trying not to have an orgasm just yet.

She was so funny when she got between my legs for the first time. I pulled my knees up and spread my legs to give her good access and for what seemed to be forever, she just looked at my pussy, spreading me open to examine my clit. She licked her finger and touched it, and I sucked in some air.

"Kiss it," I said.

She kissed it like it was a fragile petal or something.

"No, really kiss it, I said.

She kissed it and I reached down to push her face into it. She jerked back in surprise.

"Are you going to just drive me crazy waiting?" I asked.

She looked up at me and smiled.

"Just remember what I did for you. Do the same thing and don't be afraid to try something different."

Well, once she got her tongue into me and got a good taste, she never stopped. I had to get her to leave my clit alone for a second or it would have become too sensitive so I had her concentrating on my pussy and using her fingers. She got a thrill when I showed her how to find my g spot and went off like a space shot when she found it. That was the first time she'd given me an orgasm. She went back to my clit and soon had me bouncing off the bed before covering her face with cum.

Then we moved into a sixty-nine and it was time to show her some new pleasures. I licked over her perineum to rim her little anus.

"Oh, don't," she said, but by the third lick, she was pushing into my face and moaning.

The harder I licked it the better she liked it, and when my fingertip slid into her, she yelped.

'Oh god yes,."

I pushed into her just as she bit my clit, sending me over the top. I stopped for a few seconds to let my body recover but then I got back to fingering deep into her ass while I ate her sweet pussy. I felt her tense, watched her back arch, and got my face covered when she came harder than I'd ever seen her do.

It was quite a while before either of us was calm enough to talk sensibly.

"You did fine," I said. "that was an awesome orgasm."

"You keep showing me new things," she said.

"Well, there is one more thing before you graduate," I told her, "but let's catch our breath first."

We rested for about a half hour, just enjoying each other but then I got up and went to my closet where I had another surprise for her. She opened the package to find a box about the size of a shoe box. It was just a plain, unmarked box, but when she opened it, she smiled. In the box was an assortment of toys. A slim dildo, a basic vibrator, a vibrator with bunny whiskers and a slim anal probe.

"I'll have to hide these but I'll try them all and pick out my favorite," she said.

"There is another one but I'll have to demonstrate how powerful that one is and I'll show you one of my favorites too."

"I can't wait," she said.

I put a little lube on the smaller of the two vibrators and worked it into her, moving in long, slow strokes to bring her close to orgasm but then I stopped.

"Hang on, Edit," I warned, then I touched the tip of my bone rattler pocket toy to her clit.

"Oh fuck," she screamed, as rammed her body into my hand. I let her come down but then did it again, holding it there for a few seconds. She twisted, she arched her back, she squealed and she cursed. I stopped and pumped the bigger toy into her far a few seconds, then went over her clit again. Like a freight train out of control, she raised up, grabbed a handful of bedding and humped wildly into the air as cum bubbled from her pussy. Her thigh muscles and stomach muscles rippled with spasms and when she began to come down, her body shook with a series of convulsive shudders.

I got her a cool cloth to wipe away the sweat that poured from her face and forehead, then bathed her chest and stomach. I knew she'd be very sensitive for a while so I just laid the damp towel over her vulva and left it there.

A few minutes later, she was cleaning herself up a little.

"That thing could do some serious damage if I'm not careful," she said.

"Just use it carefully until you're used to it, Edie," I said. "Be sure you're alone though because those screams will tell everyone what you're doing."

We both reeked of sex so we took a shower together. When we were done, I told her to follow me. I put her on her knees and got my double ended dildo from under the bed. We went butt to butt, with the dildo completely buried inside and drove into each other until we couldn't keep going. We cleaned up the toys and I put them in a shopping bag.

"I want you to enjoy them but toys are meant to be shared so surprise someone with the new you. Just choose the right partner and make sure she can be very discrete."

"Are you telling me we won't be together again," she asked.

"No," I said. "I most certainly am not but you shouldn't limit yourself. Besides, I may go weeks without any spare time, and I've already made some promises to Katherine and some of the others. I'm not working the shows anymore but I may do a couple birthday parties or something like that, since I already promised the women I'd consider it. I look forward to spending an evening with you or more but I can't promise when it will be."

"I understand," she said. "I guess I just overreacted."

I wrapped her in my arms and kissed her. "I'll always want to be with you. After all, I created Edie, didn't I?"

"Yes, and Edie is eternally grateful," she said. "Edith only exists in our home. I'm not going back to being that old woman again.

"I'm so proud of what you've done," I said. "It took a great deal of courage."

"Actually, it just took a friend who cares. A wonderful friend who will always be close to my heart."

"Oh, I almost forgot," I said, giving her the package I'd been hiding..

When she opened the box, she found a pair of panties that said, "I graduated with honors." Another wrapped item was the six pair of panties that I'd set aside for her.

"My graduates don't wear granny panties," I said. "Don't lose that business card in the bottom."

She looked at it, confused.

"Who is Mrs. Janice Walker?" she wondered.

"One of the services we provide at Malken & Drake is a group of fashion consultants called 'dressing to change." They provide counseling and guidance to women who desire to change their image, such as you're doing. I've talked with her quite a bit about you and she said they would love to work with you to complete your new image. She'll explain the different fabrics, including the new ones I haven't seen yet. They'll work with you on color pallets, and blending designs, color and texture, and when you're done, you'll know exactly how to show the world that Edie has arrived. Because I recommended you to the group, you will also receive a complete outfit from the skin out before you leave. "

"Oh my god, Sandi, I can't believe you went to all this trouble for me."

"It wasn't trouble at all, Edie. It was a real pleasure, I assure you."

She almost knocked me down when she flew into my arms.

I had to take her home then because Desire' would be there shortly to help me get caught up. We finally called it quits at just after eleven and I got to bed just before midnight, I was sound asl**p when my phone rang. I glanced over at the clock to see that it was nearly two.

When I answered the phone, I could hear someone but no one replied.

"I'm sorry," I said, "but I can't understand you."

"Sandi?"

"Edie, is that you? Are you all right?"

"I'm sorry," she said, "I shouldn't have bothered you. I'll talk to you later."

"No, wait," I said. "Where are you?"

"In the parking lot,"

"My parking lot? Why?" Oh my god, Edie you're crying. I'll be right there. You get in here"

I ran outside to take her into my arms. Her face was streaked from long periods of crying. Her blouse was wet and her hair was a mess.

"Come on," I said. "Let's get inside."

She went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her hair. When she came out, I had coffee brewing and the bottle of Kahlua waiting. I held her for a few minutes, then led her over to the couch.

"What in the world happened?" I asked.

"He's such a bastard," she said. "I tried so hard to make him proud of me and show him I could be beautiful again."

"What did he say?"

"He told me I was being foolish. He said it was "Unbecoming" of a woman of my age and I needed to take everything back and stop acting like a c***d. He said there was no shame in admitting your age and told me he could never take me to the club dressed like that. Then he turned his back on me and refused to discuss it."

"Oh." I said. "Men can be such ass holes sometimes. Maybe he'll change his mind in the morning."

She shook her head. "He said some very cruel things, Sandi. He wanted to know who put those silly notions in my head. He told me he'd be staying at the club until I went back to the way I was and agreed that I would "conform" to the accepted standards of dress and conduct."

"What are you going to do?" I asked.

"I can't do what he asks," she said. "I'm going to my s****r's tomorrow until I can decide what to do. If he doesn't care enough to accept me as I am, I may have to file for divorce. I won't live like that again."

"Surely you aren't the only woman at the club that dresses like that."

"Quite a few of them do, but they're younger or at least they seem to be, and they don't really associate with our group of old money fuddie duddies. David and his friends say that they don't belong there. Sandi, what hurts is that I wanted him to be proud of me. I wanted to try to be desirable to him but he's ashamed of me. I just can't stand it. Can you imagine that? He's ashamed of his wife for wanting to be beautiful and I did it for him as much as for myself. I just wanted to be more desirable but he's ashamed of me."

"I'm sorry, Edie," I said.

"The son-of-a-bitch is ashamed of me," she screamed, then collapsed into a sobbing bundle of flesh.

"It's after three," I said, "and you're a basket case. We're both too tired to cope with this tonight. Let's get some sl**p and we'll talk in the morning.

Both naked, we went to bed, where I held her until she cried herself to sl**p. I wanted to rip his balls off for what he did to her but knew it was not my place to tell him what he was giving up to maintain his ancient 'standards.'

We went to bed naked, but not aroused. I think she was asl**p before I was, cuddled into my back.

In the morning, I held her and talked to her. "Make sure you make the right decision, Edie," I said, "but please don't give up what you've accomplished."

"I won't, Sandi, I promise, " she said.

We showered and dressed, then went to Carlson's for breakfast.

"Are you still going away?" I asked.

"I think it's for the best," she said. "It will give us both some time to think things through. Don't worry about me, Sandi. I'm stronger now than I've ever been and I don't have to worry about money. I'll call you when I get to my s****r's and I'll keep you up to date. I have to go see Katherine before I leave but that's all. I can be packed and on my way by noon. I'll leave him a note but the rest of it is up to him."

"Edie, I have to ask this. Am I in any way responsible for what's happened?"... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 263  |  
70%
  |  1

Everything's Alright

After all the lectures and talks I’ve been told from my parents and relatives, you’d think I would be at least prepared for what the future holds in store for me – I wasn’t prepared. I didn’t have a fucking clue.


I’ve heard analogies of love, but the only one that best describes love is wind. Wind is invisible to the eye, but you sense it’s presence and you can feel it. Wind can hit you dead in the face abruptly and suddenly. So can love. Love hit me dead in the face and my knee-jerk reaction was to face it head on.


* * *
I was invited to a beach party for some “fun in the sun” time with a group of friends from the private art college I attend. I was surprised because the people I hang out with usually spend their time cooped up in a friend’s room, passing a joint around in a circle of people, and laughing about God know’s what. It was out of the “norm” for them, so, naturally, I was curious. I became even more curious when Phoebe, my roommate, nudged me on the arm with her elbow after a grueling art study with a 50 year-old professor from hell, Mrs. Herald.

“Ouch.” I hissed as I rubbed my forearm. She simply smiled and told me that I was a crybaby. I stuck my tongue out at her and she shook her head while grinning.

“So, you going to that thing?” She kept her head down as we walked to our dorm because she was fidgeting around in her bag looking for something.

“What thing?” I was looking at her rummaging through her bag. She snapped back her head with a smirk holding up a thin square of plastic.

“Gotcha!” She exclaimed turning to me. I gave her a bewildered stare as she grabbed my hand, placed the plastic in it, and sealed the bond by closing up my fingers around it. I opened my hand, my fingers peeling backward to reveal the same square, only this time; I noticed the faint shape of a circle inside of it. After scrutinizing this square for several seconds, I gasped, clamped and shot my hand in my pockets and scowled at my roommate.

She craned her head back and laughed as we walked up the familiar stairs to our dorm room. My feet literally stuck to the ground refusing to move as I watched her walk up the stairs. Noticing that I wasn’t close on her heels, she turned. She looked at me and shrugged.

“Pheobe!”
“What?”
“What the fuck is this for?”
She looked me up and down and shook her head with the biggest shit-eating grin I’ve ever seen.

“You know what it’s for.”
“No shit, Sherlock. Tell me why you’re giving it to me.”

She was still shaking her head as she walked back down the steps further towards me till she was standing in front of me. She motioned over to the staircase step and we sat down side by side. She rummaged through her bag again and pulled out two cigarettes, lighting both before handing one of the two to me. I slowly took a drag and exhaled harshly.

“Sher, you haven’t been layed in 3 months.” She said nonchalantly while looking out over the parking lot.
It felt like someone pricked me right in the ass – a personal question, eh? I looked puzzled and I involuntarily shifted my thighs bringing them close together and away from Pheobe. She chuckled and placed her hand on my knee. I ignored her and smoked away on my cigarette.

She took one long drag, parted her lips to let the smoke escape them and cleared her throat. “Sher, you really don’t have to hide anything to me. You know that, don’t you?”

I was twirling the cigarette in between my index and middle finger thinking of what next to say. Fortunately, Pheobe hates silence, so she took the initiative.

“Look, if you’re gay just say so. Don’t hide it. I only gave you that condom cause I want you to enjoy yourself at the party nonetheless. Sex with a man… or with a woman.” She turned to me, forcing my eyes to stare at her emerald ones. I was choked up to say the least. I guess a close friend can eye even the less conspicuous of things.

“I…” Could I admit it? Being a lesbian? My heart was yelling it out, practically screaming it. My brain was thinking on the logical scale of things; coming out of the closet during college isn’t the best thing to do, but on the other hand, I go to school with bohemians who are accustomed to the now revolutionized way of “life”. So, why not?

Pheobe was still looking at me intently. Her cigarette was a little lopsided looking because the ash was accumulating on the cherry of it. I took a deep breath, exhaled, took another drag, ashed, exhaled, looked at Pheobe and said it.

“I’m a lesbian.” I whispered looking away as if I were ashamed. Why should I feel or look ashamed? I don’t know. I knew I was a lesbian since the 9th grade, but I just couldn’t detach myself from the “popular” group of friends and risk my rank among the girls who were envied at school.

“Now, was that so hard?” Pheobe said and winked. She gave me a half hug and told me to go up stairs and get ready for tonight. I was still puzzled about my conversation with my roommate while scrubbing my scalp in the shower. Why was she asking me these questions? It wasn’t that out of character for her to do so, but still; I couldn’t help but wonder. I toweled myself off and noticed her on the phone, cupping her hands over the receiver so that I couldn’t read her lips or overhear her muffled conversation. I shrugged, went into the kitchen, leaving water droplets splashing to the floor in my wake. Pheobe sighed harshly and called me out that I would put someone at risk of slipping on the tile and breaking their neck.

“Well, it’s only you and me in here, so no problem now, is there?” I smirked and she rolled her eyes and continued talking on the phone. Pouring myself some Ginger ale, I was constantly reverting my thoughts back to who could be on the phone with Pheobe. She saw my confused look and just kept staring at me, smiling every now and then from what the person on the other end of the receiver was telling her. I mouthed and motioned to her: “Who’s on the phone?” She shook her head and was doubling over with laughter. Whoever was on the other end, she must’ve been more talented than George Carlin at cracking jokes; Pheobe only listens to the good stuff. And, I said she is on the other end because I could clearly make out a feminine voice on the other end.

“So, do I know this person?” I yelled over the laughter. Pheobe was holding onto her stomach practically choking on her laughter-filled sobs. I was getting annoyed at this point. So, what better way to retaliate than annoy back, right? Right. So, I dragged my guitar amp to the kitchen and Pheobe became quiet with suspicion. I had to re-wrap my towel around my self because it started to come undone. I hefted it on the counter and Pheobe kept asking me what I was doing. I took out my iPod and started sifting through the artists with my thumb on the glass screen. After finding what I was looking for, I tapped the screen, hooked up the amp to the jack, and the slow tempo of lazy guitars, echoing drums and lingering guitar solos drifted into the room. I smirked. I love Ska music.

“Ughhh…” Pheobe exacerbated a sigh loudly. The feminine voice on the other end clearly said, “What?” Pheobe gave another rather annoying sigh and she shook her head in a lazy manner.
“Pot-smoker music.” She said loudly as I turned up the knob. I started to giggle because I was finally getting my way. Pheobe yelled at me to turn it down but I simply turned the knob in a clockwise motion, which raised the volume level.
I was swaying my hips and had my arms up above my head, dancing and loving the way the music made me feel: like there was no care in the world, except feeling and being there. Pheobe got up from her seat and was walking over to the amp and I brought my hands out and grabbed her hands and f***ed her to dance with me. She half-heartedly laughed and was yelling at me to stop and turn the music down and I replied back with bellowing out the lyrics of the song:

“All this time that you think,” Pheobe was struggling in my grip, still laughing and trying to get away. “I would be here for your sake,” She was clawing at my shoulders yelling at me to stop, the feminine voice on the receiver asking something and for a second, I thought I recognized the voice. ”I hope you’ve got a bottle of wine,” Pheobe was impatient now and telling me to stop, but I knew her little tricks. I wanted to dance and she was going to dance with me! She annoyed me, so it’s only fair that I annoy her. “And, if it’s a drinking problem I’ll be laughin’ at the bottom because,” I felt her hands on my towel trying to push me away. I was forcing her to dance with me and I looked like a d***k doing so; this was just too funny. ” ‘because I already finished mineeeeeeeeAh!” Pheobe clawed at the towel and ripped it from my body. I quickly sheathed my hands like swords over my most private places on my body and Pheobe’s face was priceless. The music was blaring still and I was yelling at her why she took my towel in a panic. Pheobe was laughing so hard she fell to the floor, my towel still in her hands.

“You’re butt is as white as Michael Jackson! HA!” She was hugging her sides and the phone was laughing as well. I scowled at her, bending over myself to cover up my boobs and most importantly, my crotch. Pheobe’s eyes were watering up from laughing so hard but after a couple of seconds she got up, wiped her eyes with a big grin on her face and turned down the knob of the amp.

“Alrighty. Yeah, we’ll see you when you get here. Bye, ‘mystery’ person.”
The phone laughed a goodbye as well and Pheobe pushed the END button and turned to me.
“They’re coming here?” I exclaimed, motioning for my towel. Pheobe looked me up and down and wolf whistled. I stuck my tongue out at her and motioned for my towel again. She didn’t let up. So, I was fed up and said to myself inside my head, “fuck it.” Apparently, I must’ve said it out loud because Pheobe’s eye gave me a blank stare when I removed my hands from my body and walked back over to the counter, took a swig of the Ginger ale, walked back over to her, retrieved my towel from her grip and walked out of the kitchen swaying my hips to “throw” it in her face.

* * *
The party was full of life by the time Pheobe and I were exiting her vehicle. We towed our own liquor and beer with us because we knew there were people there at the party with a certain taste for the “classic shit”. As we walked on the cobblestone steps to the patio out back, John poked his head out of the second story window and practically climbed out of it before he managed to air high-five us. We returned the friendly gesture and walked in on the scene unfolding before us:

There were beer bottles everywhere. Everywhere you looked there was a beer bottle. I paused while taking in the view and shook my head wishing my friend Jan were there to enjoy it with me; he loves beer.

I dropped my load off on the bar table and asked the bartender for a Rum and Coke. I nearly lost my balance when I realized it was Janice from the local youth group on campus.

“Preacher by day and drink mixer by night. Sounds like a comic book character I would want to read about.” I said as I smiled to her while watching her hands go to work. Janice smirked and asked me how I was doing with classes. I shrugged and told her the truth.

“It’s going well, I guess. I’m just struggling with my personal life.” I was surprised I was opening myself to Janice after just a sip of alcohol. I guess I keep surprising myself with every minute that passes by in my life.

I finished my drink and averted my gaze to the sound system that a couple of my friends were crowding around, fighting over the iPod plugged into it. I laughed as one of them was pushed into the pool. There were profanities and swim-suit tops flying everywhere and before I knew it, I had Kyle (a friend from the studio) toy-fully playing with the strings of my halter top. I politely padded his hand and removed it from the strings and told him nicely that I just simply wasn’t interested. He shrugged and went in search of another possible target. Just as I was feeling the buzz in the core of my body my favorite Techno song came on. Escape Me flooded the backyard with the echoing beats and raspy tones. I felt my hips rocking back and forth with the familiar tempo and Pheobe came up from behind and started dancing with me. I laughed a hearty laugh and started grinding and swaying my hips left and right when I heard the chorus. I even yelled out the first part, holding my drink in the other hand.

“Black out tendencies! Forrrrrget about the-“ And, then Pheobe joined in, “Futuuurreeeee!”

We laughed together and I felt her leave my body to go and greet another person. I wasn’t paying attention because I was so enthralled in the music. And, it was weird but at that moment, my brain froze on the image of the girl I had been obsessing over for months. I always thought chat sites were cheesy but after roaming around on xHamster for awhile, sooner or later you’re bound to receive a ton of PM’s. And, I couldn’t have asked for a better time to be online when a gorgeous girl started talking to me. It was just small talk for a couple of days and then, gradually, we built up the courage to talk about sex to one another and slowly but surely, the passion kept growing. Like an insatiable fire of lust, and that lust quickly turned to love. I loved this woman who lived hundreds of miles away from me and it would pain me each night to leave that chat site; when would I ever be able to see my beloved girl? The thought kept dangling from a nonexistent thread in my mind as I heard a squeal from Pheobe. My vision was a little blurred but I could make out her figure hugging another girl who seemed petite in form, a couple inches taller than me and dark brunette hair. I immediately thought of the mystery person over the phone and shrugged while taking another sip of Rum and Coke. I reverted my attention back to the beats of the techno song blasting from the speakers and slowly rocked my hips while looking out at the couples holding hands and kissing whilst dancing. I was about to ask Pheobe to drive me home (cause I was pretty tipsy at this point) but then I felt arms around my waist and a pair of lips on my neck. I gasped and wanted to turn around but was pinned to the spot; my feet literally stuck to the floor again. The pair of lips were moving along my neck and humming into it which my head spin, aside from the alcohol coursing through my body. I needed to see who this person was but her grip was much to strong for me.

I knew it was a woman because her hands were slim and slender in front of me. I kept asking who she was but she kept giggling in my neck and every now and then I would feel her teeth on the skin of my exposed neck. I felt like a helpless human being about to be viciously murdered by a Vampire; and I was very surprised to feel the moisture between my legs grow from that violent thought. She kept giggling and I felt her lips trail kisses up my neck, getting closer and closer to my ear. When her lips reached my ear lobe, I gasped as I felt the loose flesh being sucked into her mouth. I was unaware of my surroundings at the moment. The only thing that mattered to me was who this woman was and how amazing the feelings she made me feel were. My eyes were closed as I felt her tongue move into the grooves of my ear, feeling, searching, tasting. I wanted to be defiant, but that feeling was in hiding. My hands had minds of their own as they slowly enveloped over the mysterious woman’s hands, caressing them. I hadn’t had sex for 3 months and I think my hands didn’t have a care in the world who was giving me the attention that was at first unrequited, I was clearly excited.

“Who are you?” I whispered as I felt her lips curve into a smile on my ear.

“You know, I would’ve thought you’d have guessed by now, my little bear.”

I froze. I knew that voice anywhere. I slowly swallowed as I whispered her name slowly, my eyes wide, the blurriness from before dissipating with every passing millisecond. I felt her head nod on my shoulder as I felt my strength return. I pushed with all my might and quickly found myself doing a 180-degree turn in her arms. My face was inches from her when I beheld the love of my life: Her 5’6 height only barely toppled mine as the brown locks on top of her head cascaded down to her shoulders. That wicked smile turned into a devilish grin as my eyes took her in. Her tan skin complimented her fit figure: the small but prominent curves of her breasts beneath her tank top, the exposed lining of her belly and the bones of her hips slightly protruding against her skin. She had my mouth watering by the time my eyes flew back to their original state, staring back at her eyes. I had no control over myself as I stared into her deep brown orbs. They hypnotized me. I felt a hunger in me I had never felt before with anyone and as I contemplated how delicious she looked in front of me, I quickly lost all train of though as her lips crashed onto mine.

I moaned into her mouth as she sucked my bottom lip into hers. It felt as thought she were sucking all of my insecurities out of my mind via my mouth. My tongue moved of it’s own accord as it slid out and lightly tapped her upper lip. She parted hers to take in my offer and both of our tongues were tangling together in a massive dance. I felt her hands on my waist pulling me closer and I responded by sliding my hands through her hair and clenching onto her mane whilst pushing her further into my mouth. She moaned her approval of my behavior and I was unaware that all eyes were on us for about a second or so. I reluctantly detached my lips from hers and looked into the eyes that were capturing the scene I was laying out before them all. It was silent for several seconds and then Pheobe darted up behind us and she bellowed out.

“HELL YEAH! FIRST GIRL ON GIRL MAKE OUT OF THE NIGHT! WOO!” And with that, there claps, yells and whistles of approval coming from all inebriated lips in the vicinity of the backyard of the house. Pheobe laughed as she came around in front of us as the scene of me and my girl kissing gradually was forgotten. I was looking at her, at my girl, then back at her asking for answers with my eyes.

“She contacted me wanting to surprise you and I just couldn’t help it! You looked so cute together so I just had to!” She gave me a huge smile and hugged me. She winked at my girl and said in a nonchalant manner, “Oh, you know. Not like it’s any of my business and that these are the keys to that room (she placed a key in her hand) but um, there’s not supposed to be anyone in that room on the 2nd floor of the house. So, um… you guys should keep watch, capishe?” She looked directly into both of our eyes, bit her lip and walked off. I looked at my girl and was completely capture by her beauty all over again. I giggled as she shook the key in her hand as if she were fumbling with a pair of them about to kiss me goodnight outside her front door. I couldn’t take it anymore so I grabbed her hand and darted into the house with her close on my heels. I felt her hands on my ass on the way up the stairs. I was giggling uncontrollably as she slammed me into the wall and began kissing her way along my neck with passion.

I gasped and could have sworn I saw stars. I couldn’t believe I could possibly reach an orgasm just by having someone suck and kiss my neck. Could it possibly be because the absence of sex? Or was it something more? The thought dwelled in my head as I felt her hands slide further up the back of my thighs until she cupped them in her hands and I was lifted off the ground. I felt my body being tossed over her shoulder and I squealed as she smacked my ass, me hanging over her shoulder as if she were carrying a bag of heavy dog food. I was clenching her ass cheeks through her jeans as they swayed back and forth as she walked us to the top floor’s door that was off limits. I was still giggling as I felt the bl**d rush to my head from being upside down for a little over a minute. I heard her stop at the door and decided to surprise her as she was starting to shove the key in the door. I raised my hands high above my head, gaining momentum and then in a fast and harsh manner slammed them hard on each of her cheeks of her ass. She gasped and I felt her weight push against the frame of the door.

”Score!” I thought as she quickly regained her balance and growled her disapproval of my act. We were in the room but it was too dark for me to focus my eyes on one thing. I let my hands fly freely in front of me and then it felt like I was performing a summersault. I was rammed onto the bed, my back burning and my head spinning as I moaned incoherently. She snickered her glee from her comeback and went back to the door and closed it. She locked it swiftly and came back over to me. My legs were bent over the foot of the bed, my head swaying from side to side trying to get my bearings. I didn’t know what was happening. I felt lost and found all at once. I knew I was in for it as I felt the buckle of my shorts being practically ripped off. I suddenly regained actual consciousness and yelled, “No!” I felt her stiffen and she was still for about a minute. I licked my lips and whispered it quieter this time.

“No.”
“You… don’t want to?” She practically whimpered from above me. The window shed some light on her face from the lights outside. Her reaction in her voice was almost as painful as it was to look at her contorted features of her face. She was clearly on the verge of crying. I softly held her hands as I slowly lifted my back off the bed. My head was tucked under her chin and I craned it to her neck and kissed it softly.
“Our first time is not going to be f***ed.”

Then, I heard her laugh for the first time in a long time. The sound would make even a melody of mermaids singing jealous. I wanted to relish the sound of her sweet joyful chuckles further but at that moment, another familiar song came on. The soft intro to, “Everything’s Alright” drifted through the window and it was the only thing we could hear amongst the soft clatter of beer bottles and cries of laughter downstairs. I got up and reversed our position so that she was laying on the bed and me in front of her. I pushed her on to the bed further, kissed her lips slowly and quickly got up and walked to the foot of the bed. I turned around and let the flannel I was wearing hug my shoulders slightly as my hips began to sway.

I was finally going to do this the way I wanted to do it. When the music took a much more upbeat turn to it, I took my hands grasped the collar and pulled it to one shoulder. She could clearly see my exposed shoulder and I knew she was getting anxious. The music picked up and my hips were rocking back and forth as I unbuttoned the flannel with precision. It was off and hit the floor just as the soft clash of the drums faded into the second verse of the sung. The halter top was coming loose as I playfully pulled the tie and it fell to a heap by my feet. My bare back was visible to her as it began to move to “Wickie” like sounds of the guitar, building up to the slow tempo the song. I turned around and slowly thanked the shadows for hiding my exposed breasts to her. I slowly walked into the light as I felt the music vibrate off my skin. I lifted my arms, swaying them back and forth as my hands went into my hair. My head shook to the left and right as my hips worked their way to their own rhythm. I was making her squirm on the bed as she witnessed by body work to the slow beat of the song.

’Gotta get me high and dry’. The chorus beckoned my sexual arousal as my thumbs curled around the belt loops on my shorts as I tugged. The belt flew off and into a corner as my shorts were becoming looser. I looked directly at her as I slowly unbuttoned my shorts. The guitar riff was making my skin crawl and become loose all at once as I teased her with unzipping my zipper playfully. The shorts were down to my ankles by the time the song was halfway done. I grabbed the shorts, turned around and showed her my tan ass shaking in front of her, clearly visible that I wasn’t wearing any panties.

I turned around to her and I saw that she was practically oozing with lust. Her eyes said it all. I walked slowly to her, my hips and legs still moving slowly to the guitars and drums meshing together and my knees touched the edge of the bed. I lifted one leg onto the bed and began to crawl my way to her. Her legs were sprawled out of the bed and I could clearly see her stomach was exposed to me. I looked further up and took in the sight of her removing her top. Her breasts swayed and jiggled a bit as her arms threw her top to the side of the room. I flashed her a smile and crawled in between her thighs. I was kneeling my head down to her crouch of her pants and smiled as I heard her pout when my face quickly darted away. I began kissing her tan, smooth stomach sending a whirl of emotions through both of our bodies. She was moaning when my tongue licked it’s way around and in her navel. I kissed and explored with my lips further and further up her glorious body until I reached her chest. I kissed the space between her prominent globes and kissed my way to one breasts.

I felt her suck in her breath harshly as my mouth clasped onto her nipple. I was tonguing the areola softly at first and then took the nipple between my lips and sucked it into my mouth. I felt it plop back against her chest and she moaned with ecstatic edge to it. I moved my head around whilst sucking her nipple and noticed that drove her over the edge. I returned the same amount of attention to her other nipple and did so back and forth as she was squirming beneath my touch and licks. I moved my lips up her body as they finally rested back against her mouth. We resumed our passionate kissing as my hands did the talking. I had her pants off in record-breaking timing as I tossed them to the floor. I felt her weight shift underneath me.

She purred her affection for me by licking her way around my neck and then to my full breasts. Her tongue was absolute magic. My hands digging into the pillow above her, I felt her nurse my breasts with so much passion and love… I was at a loss of words. The only thing I could do was live in the moment. I was enjoying my breasts being licked and played with as I felt her hand drift to my sex. I swallowed harshly as I felt her finger slide along my wet opening. I gasped and she moaned onto my breasts. I couldn’t help it; I fell on top of her.

My knees gave into the blissful treatment and before I knew it, I was bucking my hips to her thrusting motions of her fingers. Her two fingers were flying in and out of me as I moaned and met each thrust with as much strength I could muster. I felt her mouth suck my bottom lip and I moaned so loud, I was surprised I didn’t peak the curiosity of horny college boys downstairs. My moans could’ve awakened any hard sl**per. I was gasping for breath as the inevitable build up was beginning to throw me into a continuous cycle of passion. I was fiercely meeting each thrust with my hips and hearing the wet smacking sounds of her hand in my pussy was driving me wild.

Her lips traveled along my jaw and to my ear as she whispered, “Come for me, Sher. Oh come for me, baby. Come for your baby.” And that was all I needed to hear. My back arched and I cried out her name several times as the pleasure built up to an intolerable level within my body. I was convulsing to her fingers jerking motions and heard my pussy making squelching noises, which drove me to another rising orgasm. I clamped a hand firmly to the back of my head and the other to her breast. I was well on my way to a third orgasm rolling past as I screamed out her name this time. And, when I say screamed, I mean SCREAMED. My hips were bucking to her touch as I moaned the last of my rampaging orgasm onto her shoulder, spent. My ragged breathing shocked me. I haven’t ever felt such a powerful, overwhelming feeling of pleasure from anyone’s touch before like that – ever. My body was exhausted but my brain and heart were hungry for more. I slowly turned my head to my love of my life and looked lazily into her eyes. She smiled up at me as she removed her fingers.

I flinched a bit as the walls of my pussy loosened from her departing touch. She brought her fingers to my lips and I opened them without hesitation. I became ravenous as I vigorously sucked and licked her fingers. My juices were just the elixir I needed for the boost of energy to take my girl to ‘The point of no return’. I made of sucking/kissing sound as she replaced her fingers with her tongue and I gladly sucked it into my mouth. Her tongue felt around my mouth and I clashed against it with my own. I was kissing her as if she were Aphrodite the goddess in the flesh! And, then – the shock of that thought shocked me. I quickly shook that thought out of my head. No, I thought to myself as I kissed her with such passion, She is MY Aphrodite. She is MY goddess. MY blessing of this earth. And, with that, I quickly traveled down her body to her moist center. I smelled her before I even tasted her. The sent of her was intoxicating to me. My nostrils flared with heat as I took in another wiff of her tantalizing aroma.

“God, you smell so good, love…” I whispered throatily as I leaned in for the kill. She cooed her delight as I kissed the top of her mound softly. The smacking of my lips on hers was the best sound in the entire world. I was certain that I would soon find myself dreaming every night of that sound whenever she would be away from me. My lips drifted lower. She could feel my hot breath evaporating the dampness off her mound. The feeling of heat and cool were almost too much to take. My hands came together as I ran them up the insides of my lover’s silken inner thighs. They drifted closer and closer to her slit and right as she was taking in a breath to release some of the tension built up in her body, she harshly let it out as my finger found it’s way to her wet entrance. I was exploring the various folds of her pussy with my tongue. I would take her lips and suck them deep into my mouth, which I was rewarded with a bl**dcurdling moan. The very tip of my tongue would trace the opening to her pussy, whilst my nose pressed against the flesh of her pearl, pulling the hood up, but never totally exposing her rock hard nub. She was arching her back now to my touch and licks as my finger left her cunt momentarily and was replaced with two fingers sliding in and out with ease. I picked up the pace while I began lapping at her opening wildly. Her hips thrust wildly into my face as I felt her heat bounce off my face. I was coated in her juices with each slide her hips made along my face. I was relishing the scent and taste of her all around me as she began to quicken her movements. I replied with quickening mine as well. How she began to buck when I took two fingers and ran them up the length of her, drawing one on each side of her pearl, slowly stretching the flesh around it and pulling her hood back until that little sensitive piece of flesh was exposed to the tip of that tongue that kept pace with my fingers. I pinched her clit and rolled it back and forth as she was writhing on the bed, crying out my name over and over. I moaned into her pussy again, only this time, it was a begging moan. I begged her to come for me with that moan. I wanted to feel her contract against my face, my fingers, me as a whole.

I saw her body language drastically change as she clawed at the sheet of the bed with one hand and furiously pushed my head further into her pussy. She was about to release. I took her clit in my mouth and sucked deep, working my tongue in a fluid up and down motion as my fingers were curling into her cunt to that one special spot I knew I could reach. Her cries lifted to a higher note as her ass and hips lifted off the bed as well. I put both hands on both cheeks and focused on her pearl only. I was sucking it in my mouth with such poise, such vigor as she convulsed and I hear her scream my named out.

“SHER! OH GOD! OHHHHHhhhhhhh my Sher!” Her hips were flying now. She came hard, thrusting her hips up into my face along with the lapping of my tongue. Wave after wave crashed on top of her as I tried to hold onto her as best I could. I don’t know how many times she came, but the feeling of her quivering body slowly and gradually returning back to earth was enough to send me into spirals of oblivion. Her breathing slowed and returned back to normal as I slid up her body and planted kisses along her length. We kissed for awhile, because her longing for me only increased in intensity as she tasted herself on my lips. She sucked my bottom lip back into her mouth and tugged on it with her teeth. I let up for a second and removed my mouth from hers to catch my breath. I crashed on top of her as our breathing slowed and returned to a regular rhythm.

It was quite for awhile as we listened to the party dying down. I looked over my shoulder and saw that the time showed 2:45 a.m. I yawned and curled up next to her. She turned her body and spooned me from behind, wrapping her arms around me into a warm and loving embrace. I was sealed for life right there – she really is the best cuddler in the world. Her head in the crook of my neck, she was purring softly as our sl**piness caved into our spent bodies. She planted several kissed along my shoulder and neck every now and then. I was slowly drifting off right before I heard her whisper in my ear, “Everything’s Alright, my bear.”... Continue»
Posted by Floridian_surfer 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 490  |  
100%
  |  4

Me first time was a little odd

I want to say i will be posting more stories of my sexual experiences. but i thought i would share my 1st time i ever had sex. You name it, i'v done it. I'v fucked a young girl, a milf, my cousin, & my aunt (the cousin & aunt, they are not related to eachother). total i have fucked 5 girls. the 5th isnt listed. the 5th was my 1st experience & i will share a few sentences about how that happened. & then i will share my actual 1st time cuming in a girl.

my 1st sexual experience actually happened when i was 9 years old if you can believe it. the girl was 8. We were friends & 1 day her mom had to work & since my mom was a stay at home mom at the time she came to stay at our house. while my mom was outside gardening my friend told me about her finding porn magazines in her dads dresser. She said "it showed a man & woman naked kissing & sticking the guy's dick in the womans pussy." (She didnt say dick or pussy tho) She asked " do u wana do what i saw in the magazine?" We undressed & she said "ok lay down." since i didnt know what to do i didnt get hard. I dont think i was sexually active at that point anyway. I layed on my back naked she said "ok & i lay on top of you." she grabbed my dick & said ok, i put it in here." & she tried puttin it in. it couldnt really go in bc it was so soft. She said "maybe we have to be all grown up. the people did kiss alot tho. you wana kiss?" i said "ok" & we layed there kissing naked for a long time. we got dressed & never spoke of it again.

ok now my real 1st time.

my f****y owns a houseboat. my f****y had stuff to do one day & i really wanted to go to the lake, since i had my boating licence they said i could go. & while i was at the dock friends of ours who have a boat slip next to us were goin out. I was 18 at the time. These friends were a mom & daughter. The mom is in her 40s & extremely sexy. her daughter inherited the same curves. The daughter was 14 & she had big tits. I over heard her sayin to my s*s they were Ds!

We decided to tie up the boats in a cove further out on the lake. the mom gets a call as soon as we tie up. Something about a friend of hers. She had to go back & her daughter really wanted to stay out on the boat. I told her mom "If its ok with you, Taylor can stay out with me & i could drive her home." Her mom said it was fine. after she left me & taylor got on the top deck & just hung out listening to music. Sun was really bright & i said we better put on some sun lotion. She had already coated before we tied up. since she wanted to tan she asked if i would rub tanning oil on her back. she laid on her stomache & untied her bikini! she let the straps fall. she said "ok, go ahead." i started gettin hard. i could see her boobs mashed against the chair. I put oil in my hands & started rubbing her back with it. I rubbed it down her sides to see how close i could get to her tits. she said "hey thats a littl close." "Sorry taylor, the lotion is slicker than i realized." "Thats ok, just didnt want you gettin frisky on me." "sorry, you are a very beautiful girl i just couldnt help it." i said it & didnt realize it was said outloud! she said "you think i am beautiful huh? beautiful enough to take inside?" she rolled over her top barely covering her tits. "I think you are so sexy hun, will you take me to bed?" with out warning i stood up helped her up & we walk down the ladder & as soon as we closed the door we went at it i pulled her top away. She shoved me on the bed pullin my trunks off revealing my erection. she pulled her bikini bottom off & threw it across the cabin. she crawled ontop of me kissing me. she tried pushing my cock inside her pussy put it was so tight! she licked & sucked my cock gettin it nice & wet. & i eased inside her. AS i went deeper, she moaned louder & louder! She screamed the more she bounced on my cock. I pulled out & layed her on her back. I got btwn her legs & started pounding her harder & harder. She said "OMG i feel like i'm gona cum!!!!" "I am too baby, almost there!" "me too, OMG!!!" we came at the same time! as we came i f***ed my cock deep in her. to the point she screamed!! she squeezed her legs tightly holding my pelvis hard against her body!

i pulled outa her & we lay ther on our sides just kissing & rubbing. we kissed for about an hour then we went at it again, this time i came in all over her tits & stomache. We looked at the time & we had been inside fucking for about 2-3 hours. we put on our swim suits & jumped in the lake. She had to wash off my cum. we floated in the water for a while kissin. she loosened her top so i could feel her tits against my chest under water. we got out dried off & headed back to the dock. She sat in my truck rubbin my cock the whole time. I told her not to make me cum all over the cab of my truck. i got her home & her mom wasnt there she asked if i would com in & hav sex with her on her bed. i said i couldnt, we wouldnt finish in time & her mom might find us

ever since that day we have not fucked since, when we have a moment to be alone we share a kiss. she wants to be with me but i know its only lust. We talk about having sex 1 more time, but it hasnt happened yet... Continue»
Posted by 20Biboy 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, First Time, Mature  |  Views: 1667  |  
74%
  |  4

To Russia (filled) With (my) Love

I had the most amazing encounter at the end of this last Summer. There was this
attractive & chatty Russian bird (in the U.S. on some kind of college exchange
program) who had a summer job at a convenience store near my home. Both my wife
& I got to know her a bit as the store is a regular stop for us.

Whenever I was in the store without my wife, she (I'll call her "Sasha") got a
bit flirty. I never really thought a lot of it, but I did flirt right back.
I've never really thought of myself as a ladykiller, but for whatever reason,
there was some kind of chemistry between Sasha and me.

Sasha knew that my wife and I didn't have k**s, because we (especially my wife)
often had our dog with us, and my wife once commented to her that the dog was
our "only c***d."

I was in the store towards the end of last summer, and I noticed that she was
especially quiet. I teased her a bit to find out why. She said that she had to
go home (to Russia) in a couple of weeks, and she hadn't really had a chance to
go anywhere.

Well, it so happened that my wife was leaving the next day to spend 5 days in
Vegas for her s****r's 40th birthday. So, I said (half-way joking) that she
(Sasha) could go to our lake cabin with me, but that my wife wouldn't be there
to protect her.

Sasha blushed a bit, and didn't say a thing for what seemed like an eternity.
Then, she nearly stopped my heart when she looked up at me and quietly said
"o.k."

It probably took ten or so seconds, but once my heart started beating again,
Sasha and I put together a quick plan where she'd tell her host f****y she was
going to meet "friends" at the mall and spend the weekend at the lake.

I went to the mall that Saturday fully expecting her not to be there. But she
was...

It is about a 2-1/2 hour drive to my cabin, and she kind of alternated being
flirty with being coy. In retrospect, I think she hadn't really decided yet
what she wanted to do once we got there.

Well we got there, and we got settled in. We had a couple glasses of wine, we
went for a boat ride, and then we went for a swim. She was so young, so
beautiful & so different from my wife. My wife is beautiful too, but in a soft,
smooth, mature kind of way. Sasha is quite a bit taller than my wife - lithe,
slender & firm with medium-short very red hair. The anticipation, the
uncertainty (I was pretty sure, but...), and the plain fact that Sasha was
different than the woman I'd been having sex with for the last 16 years was
almost overwhelming.

After our evening swim, I popped a bottle of champagne and we settled into the
hot tub. We were both clearly nervous, but in a nice excited kind of way. As I
say, anticipation and uncertainty on both of our parts. As we relaxed & sipped
the champagne, though, we gradually became more comfortable with each other. I
started out by gently rubbing her feet, and then her calves. Once I was sure
that Sasha was comfortable with that, I pulled her over & started massaging her
shoulders. She said (in her sexy Russian accent) "that feels nice." Since she
seemed to be enjoying herself so far, I kept going.

I worked down her sides, and then slowly & lightly up her stomach (working her
navel - guys, never underestimate the navel) to her breasts. After that, there
was not much doubt left about where things were going. Her nipples were hard as
rocks, and she had to feel my hard-on pressing up against her from behind. I
took my time, nibbled & caressed, and worked her out of her swimsuit. I took
her top off first and worked her firm 20-something breasts with both hands. I
then coaxed her bottoms off with one hand and spent a long time working her into
a tizzy - one hand up and one hand down. She was moaning & writhing, and rubbing
up against my hard-on. I was really getting into it as well when she abruptly
spun around, wrapped her long legs around me, and kissed me really hard. She
said (again, in that incredibly sexy Russian accent) "what about protection?"

Well - I had brought condoms, and I told Sasha that. I told her that I'd do
whatever it took to make her comfortable, but if she was worried about getting
pregnant, I couldn't have k**s. I guess her knowing that I didn't have k**s
must have made it very easy for her to accept the idea that I couldn't.

Sasha took ond deep breath, and she fairly well ripped my swimsuit off. She then
slid herself down onto my rock hard cock. There I was, in a hot-tub, having
unprotected sex with a pretty, young thing who was around half my age.
Un-f**king believable!

As incredible as that was, as soon as I could I coaxed her into the bedroom.
Two reasons - #1, I've never been a big fan of hot-tub sex, and #2, I was also
worried that as horny as as I was I would blow my wad in record time. The quick
break to towel off & head for the bedroom did wonders. I laid her down, and
then I nibbled my way down from her rock-hard nipples to her hot, wet pussy to
get her heated up & give myself a chance to calm down just a bit.

Once she was way into it and I was throttled back a couple of notches, I nibbled
my way back up, gave her a long, hard kiss of my own, and we looked each other
right in the eyes as I buried my cock deep down inside of her. She threw her
head back & gasped, but she never broke eye contact. We went on to have the
most incredible loud, wild, passionate sex of my life. I dug my toes in, and I
blew a huge wad way up deep inside of her. I haven't cum that hard since I was
a sixteen year old virgin, and this time I lasted just a bit longer! I just
kept going off in her, and she kept pulling me tight, grinding up against me &
cooing. Amazing.

I laid on top of her for what seemed like the longest time, still inside of her,
but both of us spent. Finally, once we had caught our breath, I cuddled up next
to her, and she told me that she'd never done it without a condom before. She
said that she really liked it - it seemed (in her words, and again in that
amazing Russian accent) much "closer" to her knowing that there was nothing
between us, and that we were sharing "everything."

I was glad she liked it, because she let me have her again about an hour later.
We drifted off wrapped close together in a sticky, gooey mess. Then, in the
middle of the night, I woke up with her sucking my finger in an extremely erotic
way. I'd never woken up to that before, and it got me going instantly. She
went down on me, and I think she really wanted to swallow my load, but at the
last minute I pulled her up and slid her pussy down onto my cock. She seemed a
bit confused by that, but I didn't last more than about five thrusts before I
pumped another load deep into her pussy. Just like before, she seemed really
turned on by that, and she ground herself down on my with all of her weight.

We had what I guess I would call a kinder, gentler experience the next morning,
and then I had her more time after we were packed & ready to head back the next
day. The last time was a bit sad because we both knew it would be our last, but
it was also very hot for me because I knew it was the last chance I'd have to
fill her with my seed. Because, you see, I'm not the one who can't have k**s.
My "plumbing" is fine. It is my wife who can't conceive.

No way for me to know if I got her pregnant, but I surely did gave it my best
shot. In fact, I gave her five of my best shots. I sent her back to Russia
literally filled with my love.... Continue»
Posted by billstew 4 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore  |  Views: 406  |  
95%
  |  2

Vikinky's side of the story...

Hornyhung2010was one of the 1st people to contact me thru alt.com,
i'm not sure why he interested me, older than my preffered 20sumthings.
There was something i found deeply erotic about his profile, very fine pix of other sluts & and a good collection of stories.
We had a chance meeting fairly quickly, as he was in my area for a day, though short, we enjoyed each other,lots of erotic deep kisses that certainly got me wet. I remember him slapping my ample breasts & the sensation it sent through my body, I'd never been treated like this before, this is what i'd been looking for.

By chance, a few weeks later, I had a couple of days to myself & decided to contact Jack about a meeting, I'd thought many times on how sexy our brief first encounter had been & what fun we could have together, me being new to the scene & willing to try anything, Jack knowing how to treat a slut like me. Perfect.
We arranged to meet.
I went to visit a friend before hand & drank a little too much wine, out of nerves i think & when Jack phoned early to say he was home, a slight doubt crossed my mind. Should i really go to visit a man that wanted to do extremely kinky things to me?
"Oh yes i think so" was the quick retort, this is exactly wot I wanted & at no point had i ever felt uncomfortable in Jack's company or with our correspondance.
I ordered a taxi & with great excitment, a little nervous, went to Jack's place.

The door opened as i reached for the buzzer & i stepped inside, Jack was behind the door looking very sexy in his latex chaps.
We kissed immediatley & I knew we were going to have a good night.
He took my bags & we went upstairs where we chatted & had a drink, he showed me round & when we entered the bedroom, I smiled, I was very impressed by his toy collection & couldn't wait to get started.

We kissed again & I felt his big cock through his latex pouch, I wanted to suck that baby straight away.
I had my slut clothes in a bag & Jack left me in the bedroom to change.
Stockings,heels, a leopard print bra & a very short latex dress, I didn't put knickers on & rubbed my smooth wet pussy, sucking my fingers after.
I came out of the bedroom & Jack smiled, I think he liked the look.
He got my tits out and sucked them and gave them a few slaps, unfortunately the wine I'd drank earlier had dulled my senses a little & i made a mental note to be sober next time!
Jack tied them with rope, put clamps on my nipples & gave them a flogging, I wanted it harder & he knew that. I certainly got it, with a thick leather tawse. The bruises are quite something still. He cuffed my hands behind my back & gagged me. I felt very sexy & loved the punishment he was giving my breasts.
He lead me to the bedroom where we enjoyed exploring each other & even though I didn't cum,due the the alcohol I'd had, not Jack's lack of trying I must add, I enjoyed the session immensely.His big cock pounding me in every way possible & his filthy talk in my ear. Makes my cunt twitch thinking about it.
Ending in Jack shooting his hot cum into me, while fuckin me hard from behind & feelin very pleased that I had made him do so, as he told me that wasn't usual. I must have been doing something right then!!
It was very late by this time, we showered together & then slept for a couple of hours, waking once to fuck again, this time Jack came in my mouth & I lapped up ever drop.
I can't wait to go back & have some more...


xxV... Continue»
Posted by hornyhung2009 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, First Time  |  Views: 1341  |  
98%
  |  2

Submission Pt1

It was ten years ago when I first noticed the welts on my mother. Being so young it didn't mean anything to me at the time but I was worried about the obvious injury on her legs, high up on her thighs. So I asked her, "What happened to your legs?"

She just smiled and said, "Oh Timmy, don't be concerned, they are just love marks from Daddy."

Mom handled the incident so deftly that I forgot about it, until a few months later, when I saw them on her again. She reassured me that I need not be worried and once more I put it out of my mind. But the welts kept showing up, only I didn't say anything about them any more.

Then ten years later, a bizarre situation occurred, at that time my mature, eighteen year old body and mind travelled beyond mild and innocent curiosity. I became a changed person overnight.

At eighteen I was a nice k**, got average grades, but I was kind of shy and still a virgin. How embarrassing to admit for an eighteen year old, but then so was my best friend Fred. I'm sure that some would say that we were a couple of losers. We were just shy, not losers.

It was a Saturday night and I had been sick for two days. Although I was feeling better, I decided to go to bed early, and mom seemed happy that I had made that decision. As I slowly went up stairs I heard mom tell dad that tomorrow was Sunday and they wouldn't be able to buy liquor, so he should go get some wine for the Sunday meal. Then, in a low and sultry voice she said, "I'll need some special treatment when you get back." Dad said that he'd be back in a flash.

I closed my bedroom door behind me, but my curiosity was seriously piqued. What did 'special treatment' mean?

I turned out the light in my bedroom, but I was no longer weary. I heard mom's footsteps coming down the hall and stop at my door. She stood there for a long moment before she rapped lightly and said, "Night honey." I waited a moment and mumbled, "Uh huh," as though I was almost asl**p. Her footsteps carried her away so I crept to the door to check out the situation.

I waited to be sure that she wasn't still in the hall, then cracked open my door. I gazed up the hall to see that her bedroom door hadn't latched and in fact had opened up a bit, about six inches. Staying in the shadows, I slowly made my way to her doorway, and then peered in.

As I peaked in I could see that she had started to undress. What a sight! I'll remember it as long as I live. Her skirt and blouse were off and as she turned completely toward the door, I took in the full image of my mother in black garter belt, stockings and high heels.

At thirty-eight years of age she was a remarkable beauty. Her breasts were large, full and firm. (At the time I didn't know the difference between a mature woman's bosom and young woman's bosom)

My curiosity had me staring at my mother's big tits without much thought to anything sexual in nature at first, but my interest was powerful none the less. They sat proudly on her chest with a beautiful tan line from her bikini top. As I looked more intently I noted how the weight caused them to sag a little and I could make out some of the blue veins that ran across them. The nipples were an incredible attraction and huge, although I had no sense of what normal should be, they were certainly bigger than any I had seen in a few magazines. Her pendulous breasts were dark tipped, with areola three to four inches across, topped off by her long plump nipples.

She was my mother, and I felt some small guilt at sneaking around to gaze with growing lust at my own dear mom. But I just couldn't help myself; she was a babe. I realized that she looked like some of the women I had seen in an adult magazine that Fred had taken from his dad's office. Mom was every bit as pretty as any of the great looking babes in the magazine and I never thought of it until then, but I had to admit she was a hottie.

I was hiding in the shadows across the hall so mom couldn't see me as I tried to imagine what it would be like to hold those beautiful boobs in my hands and take one of those phenomenal nipples into my mouth.

She sighed and reached to her skimpy panties, bending over to pull them down her long, tan shapely legs. Without fanfare she lifted one foot, then the other and I was suddenly staring at my mother's pussy. I felt a little guilty thinking of it as a pussy but what the hell that's what it was. Mom has full, wavy brown hair on top and, as it became apparent, a sparsely thin covering to the entrance of that most intriguing of all places on the female form, the cunt (God, how I love that word).

The hair was right where mine was except that I had a cock hanging down while she had nothing. I knew there was a hole there but I couldn't see it. I wanted badly to run into the room, yank her legs open and ruffle through the hair until I could find the entrance where you were expected to insert your cock (Fred and I talked a lot about it), but I didn't have the courage and she would have killed me anyway. But I was perfectly satisfied with the show I was getting already.

Mom disappeared into her closet for a minute and came out wearing strange leather bracelets on her wrists and ankles. In her hands she was carrying ropes and some other stuff I had never seen before.

She got up on the end of their king size bed and removed the artificial plant from the hook in the ceiling. Then she hung one of the ropes from the hook and got back down on the floor. Taking another piece of rope, she tied it to the bracelet of her left ankle and then to the leg of the bed. She did the same with her right ankle.

I was both mystified and mesmerized. Here was my mom, in garter belt, stockings and high heels, facing me while her legs were spread wide apart and tied to the bed. I was so naïve. I had no idea at all what was going on, but my curious nature was working overtime.

Mom sat down on the bed and picked up a weird looking contraption. It looked like a dog's collar only it had a red rubber ball right in the middle of it. To my amazement she placed the ball in her mouth and then buckled the collar behind her head. Finally she stood up and, with her arms high over her head, managed to loosely tie both of her wrists to the rope hanging from the ceiling.

As I stood there in the dark staring at my sexy, naked, bound and gagged mother, I was shocked when I realized that I was stroking my very erect cock and it felt fabulous. To have a live muse while I jerked off was beyond belief, except that's when dad came in downstairs.

I had just snuck back into my bedroom and closed the door when he came bounding upstairs, two at a time. I had my ear pressed firmly to the door and heard him say, "Hot damn slut you want it hard and nasty tonight don't you?"

I could vaguely hear a muffled response from mom but I guess she wasn't able to talk very good with that ball in her mouth.

I heard their bedroom door shut; I waited a few minutes, and then I snuck into the hall and quietly placed my ear at their bedroom door. What I heard scared me at first.

There was the swish of a switch or paddle or something and then the obvious slap against naked skin followed by the loud but garbled scream in my mother's high pitched voice.

I was very excited in every sense of the word. I knew something kinky was being revealed to me, and what it was I wasn't sure; yet, my enthusiasm for finding out more about this was powerful. My state of sexual arousal might have been frightening, but I was somewhat unaware of the stiff penis that my hand was fondling.

I heard my father say "I haven't whipped your tits in a while but I'm going to make up for that tonight. Stick your tits out, Sara; I'm going to make you scream". Then more muffled groans from my mother as the sound of leather against flesh came through the door.

I closed my eyes and imagined my mother standing with the ropes holding her in that most vulnerable position as the whip (apparently that's what it was) went crashing into those big round tits and I envisioned the anguish on her twisted face.

An incredible feeling of warmth and pleasure shook my entire body and my shorts suddenly had a sticky mess in them. I damn near fell over. I had jerked off before, but never had such an explosion of liquid shot out of my cock before, but this was quite a lot, or so I thought at the time.'

I listened at that door for an hour or more as my dad worked over my mom. He had her 'suck his cock', 'bend over and take it like a dog', 'take it up the ass and then finally 'clean me with your mouth'. Throughout the entire night he had her admit to being a 'slut', a 'dirty whore' and other nasty things.

I was getting very tired and was afraid that I might fall asl**p in the hall so I went back to bed and as I dozed off it was to images I had seen and heard which I couldn't get out of my head.

****

I decided not to share this incredible experience with my friend but I did start talking to him about kinky sex. Fred (my buddy) was my age yet he seemed far worldlier than me. He said all real men want to have a girl as their 'Sex Slave'. Then we discussed what we would like to do to a girl if we had such an obedient 'cunt' available.

I was getting aroused and I could tell that Fred was also by the bulge in his pants. He told me that he thought often of Beverly, a girl in our class at school who had larger budding breasts than the other girls her age. He wanted her to 'suck his cock' while he pulled her hair and played with her 'tits'.

I had known Beverly all of my life. We had come up through elementary school together and I sort of felt like she was a s****r. Because I didn't want to seem wimpy to my friend I said, "I think about her a lot too". In reality I was thinking about my mother's soft full lips sliding up and down my cock. The fact was I knew my mom would be about the only person that I would be jerking off to. I changed the topic when I realized that I was getting a hard on also.

Fred did give me some help, without realizing it. He said that I could find all sorts of stuff on the Internet about weird sex. He was right.

I had known for some time that dad hid his computer passwords, PIN numbers and other security info on a single 3" X 5" card taped to the back of the headboard in his bedroom. (I was a k** and they find things.) I used it to enter a world unknown to me but oh so intriguing.

I learned about women who like to be treated rough, about men who dish it out and I knew very quickly that I was one of the latter. My fascination was powerful and my quest for knowledge boundless.

For the next two months I used every trick in the book to listen to my parents make wild, passionate love. I was not jealous of my father but I was quite envious of him. He was such a great dad that I certainly couldn't begrudge him the pleasure he enjoyed with mom. The two of them were so much in love with each other and with me. Those were great times.

Then dad was killed in an auto accident. Mom and I were waiting for him to come home from work, but a police officer came instead. He was very sympathetic when he said, "Mrs. Jorgenson, I'm sorry to have to be the one to tell you that your husband has died as a result of an auto accident." Mother passed out and collapsed right at my feet.

The next few months were a nightmare for mom and me, and I don't care to recall any of it. She would cry almost every night. I did too some nights, shedding tears for me and for her.

I used to jerk off frequently (thinking of mom) but I quit when dad died. A few months later I found out mom had started to masturbate.

I got up in the middle of the night to piss and heard moans coming from mom's bedroom. The same kind of sounds I used to hear when dad was alive. For a moment I thought that perhaps she had a secret lover but then I realized that her lover was her own right hand.

Her door was ajar so I crept quietly to the entrance and heard her talking to my departed father.

"Hurt me Mike", she said, "let me be your slut again. Fuck me hard".

I couldn't see in but I was pretty sure by the sounds that she was using one of the dildos that I had found with the sex paraphernalia in her closet.

She had an orgasm and lay there softly crying. "Oh Mike I miss you so much. How in the hell am I ever going to find someone to treat me the way I need it?"

I know this will sound cruel but my first thought was, 'I know just the guy, me of course'.

I pissed, went back to my bedroom and pulled on my cock for the first time in months. Then I tried to come up with a plan that would help out both my mom and me.

I knew that if I were going to score that it would be important that mom view me as a man and not a boy. It's kinda hard when you're eighteen. At least I was big for my age. I stood just over six feet tall and while I still had a lot of filling out to do, I felt confident about my physical presence. I decided that I must begin to do the manly things about the house that my dad would have done, without being told.

Dad had left us in great shape financially but mom was still struggling to get a grip on it all. I suggested that she let me keep up with the bills by using the computer program that dad had shown me how to use. I told her that I thought it would be a good idea if she worked with me to help her understand how to use it and that it would be nice to work together. She said, "That's a great idea. We'll have fun." We did.

My voice had changed by then, but it didn't sound very mature. So I made every effort to speak in a low tone and I tried to use better diction. I stood or sat up straight and tall whenever she was around and I found myself doing that even when she wasn't. Fred even mentioned that there was something different about me that had changed, but he didn't know what it was.

The teachers at school seemed to treat me with more respect. I was called on more often to answer questions and I almost always had the right answer. Of course that was the inevitable result of my being more studious at home. In my efforts to impress mom, I was far more disciplined about my homework because I felt she should see a more serious side of me.

The thing is that at first I was acting the part that I thought was necessary to alter mother's view of me. But my behavior began to change me as well. To put it in Fred's terms, 'You really have got your shit together'. It was a compliment that I rather enjoyed hearing.

At night when I went to bed, I made it a habit to think things through, to plan in an organized fashion, to extend potential acts to their logical conclusion. I realized that what I wanted to happen was not necessarily going to be the end result of my action. So I continued to seek a plan that would lead to my mother becoming my obedient slave.

That thought alone was a maturing factor in my development as a 'Master'. I was no longer fantasizing about seducing my own mother, but I was very seriously concocting a strategy to have my mother groveling at my feet and performing every nasty act that I commanded her to do.

I still jerked off dreaming of the wonderful pleasures she would give me, but I tried to maintain a reasonable set of short-term goals and long-term goals. I realized that in some respects I was turning into my father. That's probably why I was naturally inclined to dominance anyway; I was like my dad.

I continued to read every thing that I could about dominance and submission, S&M and all the techniques that were used in those practices. I read several stories on the net about i****t. In those stories the boy in question always shot his load the first time he got near a hot pussy.

Extending my imagination to myself and the first time that I 'fucked my slut', I realized that I would embarrass myself going off way too early and I would look like the young boy that I really am. So, I thought, one way to avoid that is to masturbate before I take her the first time. Of course I couldn't be sure when that would be, but it seemed like that would help if I could accurately predict the timing of the big event.

It also occurred to me that my lack of any real experience with women would make me clumsy with mom; and I knew that it was very important that she see me as her dominant male from the beginning. That would be hard to do when I had never even fondled a breast or stroked a thigh and I didn't have a clue how to find or play with a clitoris.

At the age of eighteen and painfully shy I wasn't going find a willing girl to work with me on this basis, so I attacked the problem from a logical perspective. (Mom is real impressed when I talk like that.) I would hire a hooker!

This was sure to be difficult, but it proved easier than I could have imagined. How do you find one? Where do you get together? How much does it cost? How do I pay for it? That last part was resolved first. As a result of dad's death I had my own bank account and it was a substantial sum.

You couldn't just look up 'Prostitute' in the phone book, could you? Actually, as it turns out, you could, if you rephrased it as 'e****t'. Cool!

After making a few calls, and hanging up when I got to a point in the conversation where I didn't know what to do or say, I finally made a connection with the Paradise e****t Service. I made an appointment for Friday night at a Holiday Inn on the other side of town. It was going to cost $300. I didn't know if that was high or not but what the hell, I was going to get laid.

I told mom that Fred and I were going to stay at a friend's house Friday night and she OK'd it if I gave her the phone number. (I had this planned out in advance) So I gave her the number of a friend's house where Fred would be staying but one of the middle numbers was one digit off. That way if she did call she wouldn't get through but I could just say that I screwed up the number by one. As it turned out she never called.

Checking in at the hotel was slightly harder than I thought. It seems they require ID and they don't rent to 'c***dren'. Having seen dad work a little 'green back magic', I slipped the clerk $100 (twenty probably would have done it) and suddenly I was Mr. Mantle in room #201. Way cool!

The 'Lady of the Evening' showed up a little early, which was fine with me. She was a blond named Patricia and she thought at first that she was in the wrong location but I assured her that she was in the right place.

She told me that she didn't e****t little boys. I was prepared for this, so I started by handing her $350 saying, "The extra fifty is for being early and there's more where that came from. All I need from you are a few sex lessons. I promise you I'll be no trouble and we'll both benefit from the experience."

She mulled it over and asked, "How much more?"

"I may be young and inexperienced but I'm not stupid. You can tell that I can be a good source of income so don't put the squeeze on me. You treat me right and I'll treat you right."

That business approach seemed to put her at ease and from then on we hit it off.

I told her that I wanted to seduce a girl at school but that I was very ignorant about the mechanics of the process. I knew nothing of the details of a woman's plumbing but that I was a quick study. I was totally honest with her about what I wanted and she delivered in spades.

Patty had me strip down to my under shorts and then she slowly removed all of her clothes. Damn she was pretty. Not as fabulous as my mother but a great body just the same.

Her tits weren't as big but they were much firmer and by the time I got my hands on them I had a raging hard on. The pink nipples talked to me and told me to kiss and suck them. God I was hot!

As I took one of those erect little nubs into my mouth she gently slipped her hands into my shorts and wrapped them around my cock. She stroked it softly two times and I went off like a cannon and collapsed on the floor


Patty had been there five minutes.

When I recovered she said that she expected no less from me. In fact she said that she would have been disappointed if I hadn't. "Now let's get down to some serious education", she said.

For the next twenty minutes Patty let me explore her body at will. She explained that it was important to touch, stroke and kiss areas on a woman that were not in the most intimate locations in order to gain access to the 'Prize' as she called it. I told her "I call it a pussy".

"There is a time in a relationship when a woman is ready for hot language during sex but you 'ain't gettin laid' if you walk up to a girl and tell her 'It's about time I fucked you'. You see what I mean?"

I assured her that I did understand.

She informed me that she was confident that because I was a virgin that I was clean but that there was no way for me to know that she was, no matter what she said. Other 'Professional Ladies' might tell me they were OK but that I shouldn't trust in their word because they might not know for sure themselves. In other words always wear a condom.

I quickly jumped off of the bed, picked up my trousers and proudly pulled a condom out of the pocket. She asked if I knew how to put it on. So I admitted that I had been practicing at home.

My cock had been hard for some time now and Patty watched as I slipped it over and down the length it.

"Come here you fresh young thing", she said, "I want to suck that beautiful stiff cock for you". My dick jumped in anticipation at her suggestion.

She stuck her tongue out at me and wiggled it up and down, then in and out. For a brief moment I thought that I would cum right there and then, but I was determined to be in control of my body. So I fought off the urge with some will power

Patty slid off of the bed and onto her knees at my feet. (A position I had frequently fantasized my mother assuming before me.) I was expecting her to take my cock in her mouth but she reached out with both hands and stroked the backs of my thighs, then worked them around to the front and finally ended by gently fondling my aching nuts. Damn this whore was good!

I realized that I had been moaning the whole time but when she took the head of my prick into her hot mouth I blurted out, "Oh god you hot slut suck my cock".

For a few minutes she performed wonders with that mouth. She finally pulled off and asked me if I was deliberately holding off. Sensing some hurt pride I told her yes but that it was extremely difficult because she was so damn good at it. I said, "I don't want to cum this way this time. Right now I want to fuck your brains out".

Patty smiled and stretched out on the bed, reached out her arms and spread her legs and said, "Come on and put it to me, 'Big Boy', ride me hard to your hearts content."

I knelt between her legs and she showed me how to use my hand to hold my dick and slide it up and down a woman's 'cunt lips' (I love this bitch) in order to get my cock and her pussy ready for an easy entry.

Patty moved her hips forward just enough to take in the head of my throbbing erection and said, "Fuck me!".

That action and those words spurred me on to an immediate response by thrusting my hips forward to meet hers thereby burying my shaft to the hilt in her cunt.

Five strokes later I exploded through a phenomenal orgasm. Five strokes!

When I began to recover I said out loud, "Jesus I can't help myself. You've got me so hot I don't seem to be able to hold off".

"Don't worry so much about it," she said, "It is an acquired skill and you are..cumming along..nicely," and laughed at her pun.

After another twenty minutes and a fresh condom, we screwed again. I lasted quite a while this time. As a matter of fact Patty scared me when she came, clutching at me and screaming obscenities. That's what drove me crazy with lust for the third time in an hour.

I asked her if she really came and she told me never to ask a woman that. "If a woman thinks enough of you to fake it just accept her gift and go with the flow."

"I'll answer your question this one time," she told me "You made me feel like a teenager again and I got off on it." I think Patty was telling the truth because she seemed embarrassed about it.

When Patty heard that I took three different buses and two hours to get to this side of town she offered me a ride home. I settled for a ride to my high school, which was only four blocks away.

On the way to my neighborhood we made arrangements to get together again in a few days but at a closer location and she would pick me up at McDonalds. What the hell fries and a fuck, what a life.

For the next two months Patty exposed me to a wide variety of sexual experiences, including bondage. It was during our fourth get together that I told her of my desire to have a woman as my sex slave and that I would like to tie her up. I thought she would laugh at me but she paused in thought and then said," I get an additional $200 for that, but absolutely no pain." I agreed and another sexual adventure was underway.

After I had an awkward session tying her up with pillowcases, she urged me to try switching rolls. She said that I should at least know what it was like to be the 'tyee' instead of the 'tyor'. Frankly, while I did get off pretty well (it's hard not to when a hot mouth is sucking your cock), I didn't find it all that exciting.

When I had Patty tied up and at my mercy I was very tempted to use my belt on her in spite of my promise but I knew she would never see me again, that is if she didn't kill me first! I really felt the desire build in me when she was vulnerable and at my mercy, but I had given my word not to hurt her, and that was important too. Damn!

Considering how much money I was spending on Patty I knew she would be there when ever I wanted her to be, but I came to the realization that I would move sooner on mom if I wasn't fucking Patty.

I made my decision to stop seeing her but I didn't want to close the door entirely just in case I got horny and needed some 'Tang'. I told her after one of our sessions. I said, "I've found a woman that I've really got the hots for and I want to work on getting into her pants. You've taken me to a point were I have the self confidence to go for it, but I think I'll do better if I don't see you for a while Is that OK?"

"Sure k**, its just business, so you call me if you need a good fuck." I realized by her tone of voice that I had hurt her feelings. But what the hell, she was the one who had always kept this on a professional basis. Just the same I felt badly that I didn't find a better way to put it. I assured her that we would get together again after a while. It was a very awkward moment for me. But, life must go on.

****

I had not been ignoring my mother all this time. I continued to play the roll of the competent, capable young man that I hoped would lead her to more readily accept me as her Master.

The Mortgage on the house was paid off right after dads' funeral but taxes on the investments that we lived off of and all other bills, credit cards utilities etc., were handled by me. Mom was very appreciative and impressed.

As I was sure that dad would have done I reviewed mom's purchases each month and I noticed a trend of ridiculous consumption, such as an end table and lamp that we didn't need. There were few other items also, nothing really outrageous, but enough for me to bring it up with her.

"I'll buy what ever I want," she shot back at me.

I came back in a calm but firm tone that I had heard dad use many times. "Look, I'm just trying to keep you from getting carried away. If these were things we really needed, it would be different but they're not."

"Who in hell do you think you are? You're not my husband and you don't tell me what I can and can't do."

She didn't sound all that pissed but I wasn't about to back down from a confrontation just because she was angry. As a matter of fact, this was just what I had been looking for. Mom was in the wrong, so now I could be f***eful in opposing her by being right. It was time for a little guilt trip.

"Mother I have worked hard at school and on the household budget to keep everything in line, so that you wouldn't have to worry about me or anything else. Frankly I'm concerned about you. I took dad's death hard and I realize that you had him in your life much longer than I did so it affected you even more."

"My fear is that you're retreating from life and maybe shopping is a form of escape. Also, you have let the house get kinda run down and yourself too. You must have gained ten pounds the last few months. You used to dress prettier, you know sexy. You don't seem to give a shit anymore, but I'm still here and I care."

"As for dad, nobody is ever going to replace him in your life or mine. You know dad taught me to take responsibility where I felt that it was mine to take, and I have. I love you very much but damn it you get your shit together because I need you."

Quite a speech I thought. Mom was in tears. On the one hand I felt bad about making her cry on the other hand I knew that I was right about her falling apart. What I had said was from the heart, even if there were ulterior motives also involved.

In a whisper she said, "I'm sorry son, I really am. I guess dad being gone has affected me in ways that I never imagined and I certainly didn't dream that my actions would affect you. I'll try to do better. I promise."

I walked over to her, leaned over and gently kissed her on the lips. I didn't press in, but I did hold it for an extra second. Patty had thin lips; mom's were full and unbelievably soft. I thought for a moment that she was going to really kiss back hard, but I may have been k**ding myself.

As I pulled my head back I took her chin in my large left hand looked her in the eyes and said, "I know that it's been tough lately but I'm going to insist on a few things around here because I love you, do you understand so far?"

Mom just nodded her head yes and asked, "What?"

"From now on you're going to exercise on a regular basis, you're going to keep up with the house and you're going to look gorgeous when I come home from school. OK?"

"OK!" she mumbled. Then she brought up an important point, "What happens if I don't?"

"Then I shall PUNISH you and if you think for one second that I won't then think again."

"What kind of punishment will I get", she asked.

"I'm going to spank you on your bare behind, just like a naughty little girl," I said with determination, while maintaining a serious look. "So you'd better obey. Do you understand? Will you agree to these terms?"

"OK honey, I'll do better. I promise."

I could swear that I heard a weak moan from her when I mentioned a spanking but maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part. On the other hand, the outline of those large nipples poking through her blouse was solid proof of something going on in her head. I was greatly encouraged.

The next day, when I returned home from school, I found that mom had vacuumed the entire house, cleaned the kitchen and dusted all over. I was very pleased, especially when I saw that she was dressed in an attractive, albeit conservative, pant suit and she was made up with her hair done nicely.

I had a big grin on my face and said, "Wow! The house looks great and you look pretty darn good yourself. Looks like you've avoided a spanking, and I was really looking forward to giving you one."

'Well," she said, "You did shake me up yesterday. I guess I needed something like that to bring me out of my funk. Say, how about you helping me with dinner?"

"Mom I've got a lot of homework to do, but if you'll get started without me, I'll pitch in when I'm finished."

She agreed and the rest of the evening was a very cheerful experience. It was probably the best night we had spent together since dad's death.

The following afternoon when I returned home from school the house looked OK. (It had just been cleaned up yesterday) I found mom in the den, with no lights on, drink in hand, dressed in loose Bermuda shorts, oversize T-shirt and her huge bosoms obviously were braless.

I was very disappointed. After last night I was happy for mom and her up beat mood, but this was totally the other direction. However, I quickly remembered what I was trying to do here and saw an opportunity to take the next step.

"Mom what the hell are you doing? You look like shit and you're drinking."

"I've only had this one drink but I guess I've been sort of down today; it's just a little set back, no big deal."

Mom was sitting in a large, overstuffed chair that dad liked to use when reading. I bent down and placed a hand on each arm of the chair and tried to look her in the eye but she wouldn't look at me.

I asked her in an accusing way, "Did you exercise today?"

She peered into her lap and told me, "No! I just wasn't up to it."

"Mother," I started, "we agreed two nights ago that you would take the steps that I laid out so that we could get back to a more normal life. We're both torn up over dad's death but this has nothing to do with that. You've dropped the ball and I'm not going to allow you to fall apart like this."

Pausing for effect, I announced, "I'm going to have to spank you for your poor performance."

Still not able to look at me, she reached for her drink and said, "Oh chill out I'll be fine."

I knocked her hand away from the drink before she could pick it up. Then taking her face in both hands I asked, "Do you love me?" She shook her head yes. "Did you mean everything that we talked about the other night or was that just a big fat lie to get me to leave you alone?"

"Oh no son, I meant it all, but I didn't know how deep my depression was or how badly it affected me."

And now for the coup de gras, "Then you must realize that I have to punish you. It's for your own good and you know it, don't you?"

"Please Tim," she pleaded (weakly I thought), "I'll do better."

"You will do better because I'm going to see to it." In a powerful voice I commanded, "Now get up, turn around and bend over the arm of the chair."

Mom stood up and as she turned around she said in a husky voice, "Don't do this, please". However, she continued to get into position by bending over the large, rounded arm of the chair. As she slowly lowered her upper half to the chair seat, I could see the underside of her swaying boobs. What a jolt that put through my crotch.

"Mother," I said firmly, "You are going to get five smacks on your bare ass for not exercising and five for not dressing better. I won't punish you for not wearing makeup this time, just to be fair but next time it will be added to the list. You dig?"

She shook her head yes and I growled, "I think under these circumstances you should respond with 'Yes Sir."

"Yes sir," she whispered, again in that low husky voice.

I moved in behind her and, without any warning, I grabbed her shorts at the waist and pulled them down. Mom actually lifted her hips a bit so that I could get then past the chair arm. I took them down to her ankles and would have left them there but mom lifted one foot up, so I slipped them out from under her feet.

This left me in a position of squatting and staring right at my mother's firm, dimpled, NAKED ass. Mom wasn't wearing panties. Wow! What a gorgeous site to behold. The white smooth skin framed by a modest tan line was breath taking. Even better was the fine brown fur of my mother's pussy staring back at me.

"Should I count the strokes as you beat me," she asked?

"I'll count the first five and you count the next five," was my compromise.

"Yes sir."

I had decided from the very beginning that when this day came, I would not back off one iota. I would put it to her good and hard.

I placed my right hand in the middle of her back and smacked the crap out of her left hindquarter. Mom shrieked loudly and tried to bolt upright but I was prepared for that and applied my weight to her back, pushing her down again, into the chair seat.

"That's way too hard Tim," she shot back at me.

Oh how well this part was going. I had played this in my minds eye many times, trying to foresee all of the scenarios. I had just the reply to that complaint ready.

"We're all adults here and adults must suffer grownup level punishment or it has no meaning. I'm serious about how I expect you to behave. You'll just have to take it. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes sir."

"Good, now stay bent over but stand on your feet and stick your butt out for me."

Mom moved as directed without comment. Now she was bent low into the chair and that beautiful ass was thrust high and out. I couldn't help but notice that she had also spread her legs and I got a great look at the crack of my mother's pussy.

Placing my hand on her back again, I smacked the cheek on the other side of her rump. Mom grunted as I announced, "That's two!"

By the time I had administered five good swats, she had slid back down to the arm of the chair. This was not the original position; however, she was now straddling the arm with a leg on each side. Her ass was thrust out, but her legs were wide apart and I gained a view of mom's open and very wet cunt.

By now I too was extremely aroused, as evidenced by my throbbing erection pressing against my pants. Jesus, I was ready to fuck her and I could tell that mom really needed fucking, but timing is everything and this just wasn't the right time.

"All right it's your turn to count out another five. Are you ready?" Mom nodded her head but said nothing.

As I raised my hand to strike her I thought how pretty the bright red marks on her derriere looked in contrast to her delicate pale white skin. With another harsh blow she uttered, "Oh God!" but didn't give me a count.

"That one didn't count because you never gave it a number. So we'll start over and keep starting over until you remember to count it to five."

I loosed another smack and this time she eked out, "One." Her voice was quivering and it was obvious that my dear sweet mother was hot as a firecracker. She was actually humping the end of the armchair. I loved it.

A second splat on that fabulous butt and, "Two." She was humping the chair with abandonment now.

When I got to number four, mom had an incredible orgasm, hugging the chair and loudly saying, "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck."

I let her rest for a bit and then ordered her to meet me in the kitchen after I had changed and she had calmed down. She just nodded her head. I picked up her shorts and went off to my room where I proceeded to masturbate (it didn't take long) and change clothes.

When I went downstairs to the kitchen mom was there with a towel wrapped around her. She couldn't look me in the eye but she told me that, "I couldn't find my shorts."

"I know," I said, "I put them in the dirty clothes, and take off that damn towel, you still have one more swat coming."

"Please Tim, we can't do this like we just did. It's terribly, terribly wrong."

"Mother we are going to have an important discussion and straighten out a few things but first you have to remove that towel. I'll give you your last one tomorrow but that thing you're wearing goes now."

As she pulled the towel away from her hips, she began to cry saying, "Oh Tim, I'm so ashamed. A son should never see anything like you did tonight. It's bad and it's wrong."

It was very difficult for me not to look at her magnificent pussy so I focused on holding her with eye contact, but she wouldn't look back.

"Look at me mother." She finally did. "You've been moping around this house for months and tonight you had a screaming climax, in front of your son, while humping your naked cunt on the chair. As bizarre as that sounds, I think that's just what you needed."


"Don't you think for one minute that I'm unaware of your sexual needs? I'm quite sure that you and dad had a very active sex life and, sadly, you were suddenly deprived of that."

"You always took great pride in your beauty and I know dad did too. I overheard dad one day while he leered at you from another room. He said to himself 'Geez what a fabulous set of tits and, baby, you've got the best ass in the city. I've got to be the luckiest man in the world.'

Mom was sobbing now with large tears rolling down her cheeks.

"Dad loved you and he loved your great body. He was proud of the way you used to show it off and I think you liked to do it for him. But you've lost him, yet you're still here and you're still a woman who needs to strut her stuff. It's an important element of your identity." (I was way over my head here, but I had done some reading on this stuff and it sounded good to me)

"From now on, while you fix my breakfast in the morning, I'm going to lay out the clothes that I expect you to be wearing when I get home. You'll do your chores and then clean up and spruce up for me. Then maybe you'll feel more like a natural woman again." (All right I stole that from a song I heard.)

I stood there staring at mom as she wiped her eyes and dabbed at her nose. Then she walked over to me, pressed that hot body against mine, hugged me and said, "Son when did you become so wise?"

I responded truthfully, "Well in the course of taking on more household responsibilities I was f***ed to ponder what was happening to both of us and especially you. I've been real concerned about you lately." Mom's breasts were pressing into my chest and her crotch was up against my rapidly growing penis.

"Tim," she said, "sex was something that I never even thought about after your father died. I guess being exposed to you and having any kind of touching in a sensitive area made me respond in a way that I just couldn't control."

She backed away from me to reveal my raging hard on. "You know dear, it would seem that I'm not the only one who's having a control problem."

"How nice of you to notice," I quipped. "You know it's been a while since I had a woman." I was dying to see her reaction to that.

At first she chuckled then got a serious look on her face and asked, "You're teasing me, right? I mean you are still a virgin aren't you?"

"Heck, no mom. I haven't been a virgin for a while now."

The shock on her face was a sight to behold. "You mean to tell me that you slept with a girl? I certainly hope you thought to use a rubber."

In reverse order I calmly said, "Mom I always use a condom and I have never slept with a girl but I have been to bed with a woman." I was hoping to make her visualize me with a grown woman not some one my age. It backfired.

"Damn it, your having an affair with an adult. I won't allow it, this will stop immediately." Shit, she was back into mother mode, taking control. I knew I had to nip this in the bud and turn it around; but I had to be cool or I would just seem like an argumentative teenager.

"That's already been taken care of," I said quietly, "I told her that I wouldn't be seeing her for a while."

"You'd better not be seeing her again. Who was she anyway?"

"No one you know, mother. But I left the door open with her, just in case I really need to satisfy my unusual desires."

"What desires?" Damn this had started to go in a direction that I hadn't anticipated.

"Mom you don't have to worry about my sex life. It's doing fine and I know how to be responsible. I'm not going to get a disease or make any one pregnant. Further more, I've already had a number of experiences and nothing either of us say or do will change that. I'm sure, as a woman who has been sexually active, you know full well that the door of pleasure once open can never be closed again". Jesus Christ where was I getting this stuff? It sounded great to me. I was just hoping that mom was going to buy it.

Mom came back with a much calmer sounding, "Well just because you sound more mature doesn't mean that you are ready to deal with all of the complex issues involved with sexual relations."

I quietly breathed a sigh of relief because I saw a window of opportunity to redirect the conversation. "Mother with all that has gone on, what with dad's death and everything, I didn't feel that I could bring this up with you and I needed to. After the last two nights, I thought maybe I would be able to have a reasonable discussion about sexual needs for you and me but then you seemed to have this let down tonight. I want to apologize to you for bringing this up. It was bad timing on my part and I'm sorry that it spoiled what looked like a moment of real improvement for you. I was just being selfish, I guess, because I wanted to be able to talk to you about anything. I think another time will be better."

"Oh son, no not at all! You can talk to me about anything. I just was caught off guard when you said you weren't a virgin any longer. I'm the one who should apologize. I'm sorry. You've been such a good son lately, and here you've done so much to ease my grief. Let's talk, please."

I opened my arms signaling my desire to hug her and she practically jumped into my chest, smashing those great tits against me while the warmth of her hairy snatch burning through my pants reinvigorated my stiff dick.

"Mom, right now I'm going upstairs to study while you cook up some hot dogs. I'll be back down shortly for a bite to eat." Good lord, her body felt fantastic so tight against mine.

"I know that I'm only eighteen but I don't know how that's supposed to feel. I feel pretty OK about myself, better than ever as a matter of fact. And don't forget, I'm a growing boy." Man was I ever. I thought my prick was going to explode out of my pants right there in the kitchen.

Mom slowly glided from my arms, looked down at my crotch and said with a slight smile, "You certainly are a growing boy. Gracious, I think you may already be more hung than your father."

That surprising revelation aside, I decided that it was time to move on so I told her, "Thanks for the compliment but I'm going upstairs to change and you are going to whip up dinner." With that said, I turned and headed out of the kitchen.

As a parting shot mother said, "While you're there you might as well do something about that erection." I was a bit taken back by that, but kept my mouth shut.

After I stripped off my clothes I decided to do exactly what mom had suggested. I didn't just masturbate; I performed one of the loudest jerk offs of all time. I had left my bedroom door open so she was sure to know what I was doing. I moaned and groaned. I oo'd and ah'd until I had a fabulous cum shot all the way up to my chin.

After cleaning myself up, put on a nice pair of shorts and a good shirt and went down for some food.

In the kitchen I found that mom had put the towel back around her. I just looked at her, pointed at the thing and sternly said, "TOWEL OFF!"

"Tim I don't think this is right and I want to leave it on, OK?" She was timid in her objection and I was glad that I had another weak moment of hers to exploit.

"Now mother, we went through this already. You agreed to these circumstances yourself, so take it off or I'll be adding more strokes to your bottom tomorrow night."

She turned her back to me and removed the object in question without saying a word.

Mom had made sandwiches for dinner and I told her that we needed to eat in the f****y room with the TV because part of my social studies assignment was to write a report about something in the news. That was true. It was also true that mom couldn't hide that beautiful cunt under the kitchen table if we were not there.

I was tempted to try another heart to heart discussion in order to do some more of that close up hugging, but thought better of it. I had made more progress than I had a right to expect so why blow it. What the heck, I was having a good time sneaking looks at her pussy which she could have easily hidden by crossing her legs.

I took notes while the news was on and when it ended mom looked at me and smiling she said, "You certainly were vocal upstairs young man. Couldn't you have been a little more discreet?"

"Well you were the one who suggested it and it seemed like a good idea. I hope I didn't offend you. As for being loud, I have found that I am more turned on by letting it all hang out just like you did." Zing!

"It didn't sound as though you held anything back. And I can't imagine hanging out more than you have me hanging out now," she said as she thrust her hips forward and pointed at the lovely patch of brown fur between her legs.

It occurred to me that she was quickly becoming comfortable with being nude in front of me. It did concern me, however that she was swinging back and forth on this and I knew that I must cement this element of my dominance over her at every weak moment that she displayed.

She had been smiling when she brought it up, as though it was a joke trying to be light about it. I needed her to accept commands seriously.

"Mother, if you're going to make fun of me and my sexual pleasure that's fine, but don't you dare make fun of my discipline of you. It's for your own good and you know it. I'm not going to back down. As for hanging out, you're not completely out but I think that it's important to demonstrate that fine point. Remove your T-shirt."

"Son, no please," she pleaded weakly.

"Listen mother, that filthy rag you're wearing doesn't cover much anyway. Get it off now." I stood up as though I was going to step over and rip it off of her.

Without a word or fanfare mom lifted the old shirt over her head and the most incredible sight in the world hit me right square in the groin. Good God they were huge, with enormous, dark brown aureoles (I love that word) about three inches in diameter. The nipples (another great word) stood out more than half an inch.

I could feel my cock starting to grow and I didn't want mom to see that so I quickly said, "Good! I have work to do now and you have to pick up the kitchen. I expect you to stay nude for the rest of the night."

I scooted out of the room before mom could get a glimpse of my obvious arousal. I went upstairs and knocked out my homework. That took about two hours. Then I went to the kitchen to get a soft drink. I saw that mom was watching TV and that she was still nude.

When I started to walk up the stairway, I said to her, "G'night mom."

Mom jumped up from her chair, hands on hips, legs spread wide and firmly said, "You had better get right back here and give your mother a big hug and kiss."

No problem. Geez, what a vision she was. I moved deliberately toward her and engulfed her in my arms pulling her body tightly to me. She plastered every inch of her self against me, holding nothing back. Then she planted those full soft lips against mine for several seconds. I resisted the urge to shove a mile of tongue down her throat. Things were going in the right direction and I didn't want to screw up now.

Still hard against me, she observed, "Well I can feel your growing problem again. You should take care of that; you'll sl**p better afterwards."

I came back with, "I'm glad that you're so concerned about my PHYSICAL well being." Then feeling comfortable with the atmosphere, I briefly clutched both cheeks of her ass in my hands sand said, "G'night mom. I love you very much. I want you to know that you're the most important woman in my life."

"Thank you for being such a good and loving son, Tim." Then, as she pulled away she grabbed my cock through my shorts and gave it a little squeeze and said, "Nightie night BIG BOY. I love you too."

****

The next morning I took my usual shower, dressed and went to mom's bedroom. There I picked out what I wanted her to be wearing when I came home. I selected black lace garter belt, stockings, skimpy lace panties and a black matching bra. (38DD Wow!) I added a fairly short black skirt and an extremely shear flowery top. I guess she would normally wear a slip under this but I wanted to see those large puppies pouring out of that bra.

I had heard mom moving around as I got ready for school and I was anxious to gauge her attitude this morning. As I walked toward the kitchen, I could smell bacon and eggs. That was a good sign, as she hadn't actually cooked breakfast for months. I generally found a bowl of cereal waiting for me to add the milk.

I noticed that she was wearing a conservative, pink nightgown, which still managed to accentuate her ample curves. Damn if she didn't look fine.

Mom turned when she heard me walk in and ran to me and hugged me, then stepped back. She pulled at the bottom of her nightie and said, "I stayed naked all night like you ordered, but I didn't think you would mind if I wore this. After all you did say to be naked last night but this is a new day. If you want me to though, I'll take it off and go nude again."

She laid this on me as though it was perfectly normal, and I was really tempted to take her up on it. I would love to have that view of her to carry with me to school. I quickly realized that she was looking for a way, a reason to show herself to me. In order for me to have her under my thumb it would be necessary to control her with my ideas, not hers.

I calmly responded with, "That's fine mom. You did as I ordered and that's as it should be. Breakfast smells wonderful, let's eat."

"You're getting the big man's breakfast and I'm going to have a small bowl of fruit," she said. "I've got to start losing those extra pounds for you." I liked the way this was going. 'FOR ME', she had said.

While we ate we engaged in small talk about my schoolwork. At one point mom got up and poured me some orange juice, making sure to let her huge tits rub against my face and shoulder. This was fun but I showed no reaction. When I was finished I grabbed my books and turned to say something. (A gesture I realized that I had seen my father do many times when he was leaving) Just as I was about to speak she charged me and hugged me again, pushing her lips against mine. This was no mother son peck on the cheek. This was a major erotic move, with her lips slightly parted but no tongue.

Frankly, as horny as she made me, this caught me off guard. I was flustered but managed to kiss her back strongly, avoiding the temptation to slide my tongue into her inviting mouth.

As we broke apart I reminded her about my laying out her clothes for the afternoon and admonished her to be sure and do her daily chores or else. She bowed her head and answered, "I made a difficult decision last night after you went to bed. You're my son and I know that you love me as much as I love you. I know I can trust you to get me to wherever it is you want me to be. So from now on I will do what ever you wish." Mom looked up into my eyes and without blinking said, "I shall obey your every command sir."

There was no mistaking the intent of her words. She was mine for the taking. I damn near did right there on the spot, but reason prevailed. I answered her implied offer with a stern, "I expect no less," and gave her a hard swat on her rear end.

"Thank you," she said as I walked out the door.

****

My day at school was very frustrating because I couldn't get out of my mind mother's acquiescent comment just before I left home. I had visions of her performing amazing feats of sexual behavior for me through out the day. Concentrating on schoolwork was impossible.

At one point during the day I completely convinced myself that I had misunderstood her meaning and was reading too much into it. But upon playing it over in my mind's eye, again and again, I was sure that I could take what she said literally.

Not wanting to seem too anxious, I decided to walk home instead of taking the bus. It wasn't really that far and maybe I could generate a little anxiousness on mom's end of things. Fred walked with me and we had a nice chat but I realized that, somehow, things were different between us now. He seemed like a little k** to me. I don't want to sound arrogant but he was c***dish and I found him uninteresting. He blurted out that I was becoming boring. That surprised me.

We managed to work our way around to the age-old talk of teenage boys. Girls! He asked me if I had seen Beverly lately because he really liked the way her chest was developing.

I told him, truthfully, that I hadn't noticed much of anything since my dad died. Then I asked him to tell me all about Bev's newer bigger tits. He was off and rolling; I never had to say another word the whole trip home.

Fred branched off to his house about a block before mine. As I strolled along I wondered again if I was being realistic. Perhaps I just wanted mom so bad that I was seeing things that weren't really there. I pushed these thoughts out of my head. After all, I would be home in a minute and with a determination to read her actions without viewing them through rose colored glasses.

When I walked through the door I called out, "I'm home!" just to let mom know that I was back. As I put my books on the table by the stairs I heard mom calling to me as she came running down the hall.

"Tim, oh Tim, your home, thank god. I was so worried. You're always home before this, but you're here now."

She charged me in the outfit that I had selected for her, clomping along in those five inch high heels, throwing her arms wide open, bouncing boobs and all. Mom almost knocked me down. She grasped me tightly around the back with her left hand and with her right behind my head, nails digging into my scalp she brushed her heavily painted lips against mine. Then, taking a deep breath, mom crushed her mouth to mine, ground her loins into me like she did on the arm of the chair when she got off, and used her tongue to open my mouth and trace the inside of my lips. I damn near came. In the years since, I have rarely been so rapidly and completely overcome with raw lust.

With a will power that I didn't know I had, I finally pushed her away and said, "I missed you too," my shaky humor that I always use, coming from no where when I am otherwise speechless.

I stepped back a little and told her, "I walked home with Fred today because I haven't seen much of him. Other than that I'm fine mom." I was still trying to get a hold on this bizarre twist of events. I mean, after all, I wanted her to be meek and submissive not to try and aggressively seduce and **** me.

I had to change this ever so slightly to my being in the dominant position while mom remained a wicked slut. Geez that sounded good.

We just stood there looking at each other for a moment and I realized that she wasn't wearing exactly what I had deemed that she wear. The blouse was different. This one was very nice but far more modest than the one I picked. I thought to myself 'I've got your beautiful ass now mom; you failed to obey me'. Then a greater realization hit me like the proverbial 'Ton O Bricks'. She did this on purpose, knowing that I would punish her. Jesus Christ! Who the hell was driving this machine because it didn't feel like I was? However, one shouldn't look a gift pussy in the mouth, so to speak.

I decided to be deliberately subtle (My English teacher says that all the time) in my approach to her rather obvious failure.

"Mother," I began in a calm but serious tone, "did you do your chores today? I'll be upset if you didn't."

"Yes I did son. I wouldn't want you to have to punish me again. Of course if you think that I screwed up somehow I'm sure you'll discipline me severely. And, I agreed to that, you wouldn't have to remind me. If you think its necessary I'll submit to anything that you demand."

She wasn't being very subtle. My mother was all but telling me that she was mine to command. Mine to use as I wish. Mine to fuck.

I ran through the short list of duties she was to complete today: laundry, house cleaning, and exercise. She assured me that all was finished and added that she was feeling very good about our new arrangement. So was I because, like a leopard, I was about to pounce on my prey.

In my authoritative voice I said, "Mother, it hasn't escaped me that you're not wearing every piece of clothing that I laid out for you. You know damned good and well that blouse isn't correct. I wonder about the rest of it. Remove that blouse and the skirt. I want to be sure that you have the rest of it on."

"Yes sir," she answered, and swiftly whipped off the skirt and top. She was wearing the brassiere that I picked out and the garter belt and stockings, but no panties. That magnificent object of my desire started back at me in all of its hairy, radiant glory.

"I'm very disappointed in you mother. You're not wearing the panties that I had with everything else. Why not?"

"Well, you know, you said that I would feel better about myself if I started being sexier like I used to be. So, I decided to leave my pussy naked; and that way, I would feel even more sexy."

With malice I asked, "What about the blouse mother?"

Sheepishly she said, "Well I felt it was just a bit too revealing, you see. So I wore this one instead."

"Uh huh", I responded like my tough old math teacher. "Well let's look at the facts here mom. You knew that I would check on all of your clothes, didn't you?"

"Well I thought that you might."

"So you knew that you would get a chance to show me your pussy again, didn't you. You like to show me your pussy don't you mother?"

"Well it does make me feel more sexy like you wanted."

Damn she was good at this game. I couldn't help but feel that we both kne... Continue»
Posted by subseeker 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 4488  |  
93%
  |  14